Trying Something New

Trying Something New 007

A few days later, Nina was at her cousin’s, because he’d called and asked her to come keep Tabby company while he was at work.

“I just don’t know what’s going on with Scorn!” Tabby was lamenting, flopping around on Cameron’s bed like a fidgety cat. “There’s just too much drama! I think I’ll stay here with Cameron for a while. Cam’s so great, he always has time to listen. No one understands me like he does, Nina. I just wish he’d stop making a big deal out of the fact we used to date.”

She eyed Nina curiously. “Are you okay? You keep looking at your phone all twitchy-like.”

Nina knew for a fact that Cameron didn’t understand Tabby at all and that was half the problem, but the girl caught her fidgeting with her phone again. Texting with Jay was a daily habit now and she’d been too busy at work today to send him any cute selfies, and now that she wanted to sulk about being a babysitter he wasn’t texting her back fast enough.

“I’m not being twitchy. And the guy’s name is Scorn, really what do you expect out of him besides drama?” she countered back. “He’s probably out menacing the streets of Gotham or something.”

“Nina,” Tabby said slowly, as if she were speaking to a five-year-old, “Scorn isn’t a guy.”

She made a dive suddenly for Nina’s phone. Snatching it up, she made a face when she saw Nina’s current window. “Ugh, not Jay again! Are you banging him yet or what? Is he why you blew off poor Marcus?”

“Well you can let Scorn know they’re doing androgynous really well!” Nina shouted back. She almost tackled Tabby for the phone, but the girl would only think there was something even more juicy on it. It was easier to just let her have it.

“I didn’t blow off Marcus, you know. We actually had a nice conversation over drinks and he understood I wasn’t ready for a vampire’s lifestyle.”

She hesitated answering about Jay, though. She never really had anything useful to say about him and Nina didn’t feel like he needed her to defend his honor either. But Tabby was already scrolling her her messages, and Nina had to admit it all looked pretty salacious.

“We’re not banging but if you have to know, we might be involved in a tiny challenge that I am sure to win, which is why I said no more blind dates for a couple weeks.”

Then she couldn’t help it, she pounced to rescue her phone.

“Noooo,” wailed Tabby, squirming as she tried to hold onto her prize. “At least tell me some details! Does he make you call him Daddy? Give me something!”

As she tried to keep the phone from Nina, it buzzed in her grasp.

“Did you tell him no blind dates?” Tabby asked, holding the phone above her head and peering at the screen. “He wants you to see some dude named Dane on Friday.”

The only time Nina ever called Jay Daddy was when she was being a facetious little punk. But before she could say as much, she was thrown.

What. Give me it!”

Now with questions on the line, Nina was a little more determined to wrestle Tabby still, finally just flat out sitting on her to pry the phone out of her hands. Having the height and weight advantage really came in handy sometimes.

Tabby made an indignant noise as Nina wrested the phone back. Sure enough, Nina had a new message from Jay.

Friday, 9PM. Dress up. You’re meeting Dane at the club.

Who is Dane and why am I wearing my cute clothes for him?

She texted immediately, scowling with confusion down at her phone. Nina also stayed right where she was sitting, because sometimes Tabby needed to be reminded that Nina wasn’t Cameron and unlike him, Nina could beat her up if she ever had to.

Dane’s a friend. I think you’ll like him.

“Don’t pick on me because you’re not getting laid,” Tabby sulked. “Do you even think you two would really work out? I mean, don’t you think that stuff’s kind of silly?”

You know I’m trying not to date this month. You’re being sneaky again.

“Not getting laid by choice. And what do you mean silly? Which stuff is silly?” she asked offhand, still thumbing another text.

Did you want me to try anything special on this date, or do I just get to do my Nina things?

Just be your cute self and have fun.

Tabby made an exaggerated sighing noise. “The whole Daddy Dom, baby girl thing! I mean you’re not exactly the type! If someone bought you a stuffed animal you’d laugh so hard you cried.”

Nina didn’t know how Tabby could be so perceptive about some things and clueless about others. It really wasn’t a surprise that Cameron wasn’t constantly in knots about her. She did finally slide off the girl though, taking refuge on the corner of the bed to send her last text.

Okay, but only because YOU picked him out so I know he’s not going to be a weirdo.

“I’d definitely laugh myself to tears. It’s not been like that, though? I don’t call him Daddy, not ever in a real way, and he’s never made me feel like a little girl. Not that we’re actually partners or anything. I have to defeat him in a combat of wills first because he’s being difficult.”

“Are you sure that’s not the problem?” Tabby eyed her, sitting up and straightening out her skirt. “What if that’s what he wants? At least, the Daddy part. Maybe if you called him Daddy you two would be hooking up already.”

Nina frowned as she considered it. Daddy Dom was one of his big top listed things. There was no way she was ever going to be able to call someone Daddy in earnest, it just felt too weird. She’d also told him she wasn’t sure about being called girl. Though, that didn’t feel nearly so weird, she just liked other things better.

But Nina had also done enough research by now to know that the whole daddy/babygirl thing was just a title for a dynamic and didn’t necessarily mean that was the only aspect. Even the Master/Slave and the Owner/Pet categories seemed to be a lot more nuanced than their names suggested, and Nina figured that out just by watching different couples at the club.

Dang it, Tabby had sent her into a spiral. Nina huffed and turned to the girl.

“I’m pretty sure if that’s what he needed, he would’ve told me when we talked about it. He’s mostly worried I’m going to try and morph into his perfect sub just because I’m new and might still have issues about Shaun without thinking about what I actually like and want. And I get it. It’s so easy to get caught up in the moment and addicted to the high feelings. That’s probably why this jerk has set me up with someone else for a date too! So I don’t think he’s the only guy in the world!”

“I mean… Honestly, Nina? That’s kinda smart. Everyone falls in love with their first.” Tabby frowned. “Seriously. It’s always super intense with your first Dom, and a DD/lg dynamic is more emotionally involved than others. Plus I’m pretty sure Jay’s not had a new sub in like, forever. You should probably listen to him.”

“The crazy part is that I like him, and it didn’t even start from all of the dommy stuff. He likes books as much as I do, he’s so wickedly sarcastic when he wants to be, and he actively listens when people talk to him. Everything else has just been a bonus.” Nina explained with a huff. She did not need Tabby suddenly saying responsible, intelligent things right now. The world was weird enough as it was!

“I am listening to him too, though, which is the only reason I’m going on this silly date. Ignoring the fact I’d like him to stop being paranoid and take a chance with me, if I were to trust anyone to find me the love of my life or even just a serious partner, it’d be Jay.”

“Hi. You must be Nina.”

Just like Jay had said he would be, Dane was waiting in Jay’s favorite booth. Nina had to hand it to Jay; the guy was good-looking, and he was dressed smart. Waistcoat and tie smart. He had short dark hair and green eyes, and he stood up to meet her when she walked over.

“And here I was thinking he was just talking you up.” He offered his hand. “Can I buy you a drink?”

Nina found herself feeling the same way she always did when something was a date: shy and awkward and a little out of her element, despite the fact she’d dated so much in the past year that she ought to have been an expert by now. She shook his hand and held up a finger.

“One drink,” she confirmed with a nod. “I don’t think Jay knows how to exaggerate. He kinda just says stuff so plainly and matter-of-fact.”

Like for any date, Nina dressed to impress, just in her own comfortable style. A nice little sweater number in a warm maple brown, where the top was mostly modest with it’s baggy sleeves and subtle v-neckline, with the skirt being considered a mini and clinging tight to her hips. The sleeves were a little too short for her to nervous pluck at, so instead she was turning her purse in her hands.

“Um. So what do you do for work and fun?” she asked, because it was always a good place to start.

“Relax,” Dane told her. “I don’t bite on the first date.”

He led her over to the bar and flagged down the bartender, ordering something fancy-sounding.

“I teach anthropology at the community college. For fun, well…” He smiled. “I like studying people. This place is as good as any, and it’s got a few perks.”

“I guess that means you’re not a vampire. I met one of those recently,” Nina grinned. Relaxing wasn’t quite as easy, but she did try to breathe a little more often and not stand so stiff. She ended up scooting onto a nearby stool, giving it a few testing twists before she settled.

“I’m over at the university myself. I don’t study people, but I do spend a lot of time studying for people. Do you come here very often?”

“Not so much.” Looking a little rueful, he rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ve been… interested. But I’m more comfortable with more conventional dating, even though my tastes fit right in here. I guess part of it is I’m half afraid I’ll run into one of my students.”

The drink was delivered. It was some kind of bright, fruity affair in a martini glass.

“Non-alcoholic,” Dane confessed. “I’d rather you stay sober. Do you mind?”

“Hm. No, I don’t mind.” There it was. Nina had found Jay’s angle with this particular date. He went and found her someone just like herself, new and inexperienced and probably a little bit awkward with the whole overwhelmingness of everything.

Immediately it changed her whole outlook on this date from anxiousness, to curious amusement, because she knew exactly how this guy felt and there was no reason for her to be on guard.

“I get it. If I saw one of my coworkers here I’d probably freak out a little. I don’t really look or act like the dungeon type, right? And people get so weird if you mention any sort of interest in BDSM culture. Like you’re a nymphomaniac or a serial killer!”

“It’s true. You know, studies have shown that BDSM lifestyle participants show no particular tendencies toward mental illness? In fact, dominant partners tend to be much more comfortable and adept at social interactions than the average person.” Dane grinned. “Not sure that extends to me, but I did say tend, didn’t I.”

He glanced at her with interest. “Well. What do you think? Should we have a nice, normal date at this dungeon?”

“I don’t know about normal, but I can show you around and we can ooh and aah at all of the things,” she agreed with a soft laugh. Nina took a quick sip of her drink as she slid out of her chair, glad to find it was another good-tasting choice. She then held out her hand for him to take.

“Do you think of yourself as a dominant person?” she asked curiously. “Like what attracts you to it? What are you looking for?”

“I know I lean that way.” He took her hand. “Not to be too blunt about it, but I’ve seen my fair share of porn and I’m fairly certain of what I like. I’d be willing to try other things, but… I like the idea of someone trusting me enough to do as I say. Having her tied up and exposed is pretty appealing, too. I’m not sure about the whole… Master, slave, that sort of thing. But the basics? Yes.”

As they slipped through the curtain into the back room, he leaned in to speak in her ear. “What about you? What got you interested in all this? Are you here for anything special?”

The playspace wasn’t as packed as it had been last time Nina visited, but it was still crowded enough. The first scene to catch Nina’s eye was the St. Andrew’s Cross again. There was a woman strapped to it, fully nude and blindfolded, while her Dom teased her body with a feather.

“Funnily enough, I wanted to fall in love with someone who feels a spicy sex life is just as important as other things, and I figured what better place to look than somewhere extra spicy where everyone understands trust and communication is important.”

Nina paused for a moment to watch the woman, feeling that familiar burn in her face. She tugged his hand and gestured at the scene.

“I want to try something like that. Maybe not the entire thing all at once or in public, but it’s exciting. You can’t really ask people on Tinder dates to tie you up because you never really know who might be crazy.”

“That is a little advanced, I think,” laughed Dane, a little breathless. “I know how to tie a knot, though. A few different kinds, actually.”

He pulled Nina around to face him. “You’ve never been tied up, then?”

She shook her head.

“Nope, no ropes, or scarves, or handcuff. Nothing. My ex was never interested and since then there’s just not been a line up of the right person and opportunity. I really haven’t tried much of anything beyond a few little things here and there.”

“Well.” He flashed a grin. “I’m interested, for the record.”

Looking around, Dane took in the scene. People half-dressed, people not dressed at all, people in fetish gear. There was a woman giving what looked like a flogging lesson in the middle of the room.

“It’s all… a bit much at once, isn’t it.” Swallowing, he turned back to Nina. “I feel like I don’t know where to put my hands. Do you know what I mean?”

Nina grinned, eyes going wide as she nodded quickly again. Then she stepped close cause it was easier for him to hear when she dropped the volume of her voice in an excited whisper.

“I do! It was so much at first, but every time I come back I feel a little but more- Um. Powerful? Like all pretense and expectation of what I’m supposed to be is gone. There’s this honesty here that you just are who you are and everyone can see and it’s kind of refreshing.”

She paused, second thinking her words and looking a little embarrassed by it.

“Well, I mean, not everyone is honest and there are the weird ones who get way too into roleplaying and of course some people it’s only ever about kinky sex, but I guess- It’s just how I feel about it.”

His hands settled on her waist as she stepped closer. Nina got the feeling it was reflexive, but he didn’t pull them away.

“It seems like this has been really positive for you. If this is Jay’s attempt to hook me into coming out more, I think he picked the right person to sell it.”

They wandered around for a while longer, Nina acting as excited tour guide as they checked out all the active scenes. A woman using a man as a living chair; a pair of men enjoying the spanking bench; a woman lying in a bathtub as her Dom dripped colorful hot wax onto her skin.

Nina had just stopped to watch a woman being slowly wrapped in emerald green rope, resting facedown on a stool as the bindings drew taut between her spread legs, when Dane made a noise in the back of his throat and squeezed Nina’s hand.

“Tell me there’s somewhere we can be alone.” His voice had gone low and rough. “I feel like if I don’t kiss you I’ll go insane.”

There was a feeling Nina was completely familiar with. Even being used to seeing all the salacious things, sometimes a particular scene would just creep up and hit all the right buttons. She pressed the back of her hand to her mouth and laughed softly, but did nod and tug him to follow her.

There were all kinds of little places and cubbies to go for a sense of privacy and Nina found a nook behind a foundation pillar where there was just enough mood lighting to make it feel cozy, but not so much that it felt exposed.

“It’s hard to resist, isn’t it? Even when it’s intimidating.”

“No kidding.” He laughed shakily, his hands flat against the wall to either side of her. “Fuck, Nina. Tell me if you want me to stop.”

Dane leaned down to crush his lips against hers, all the tension in his shoulders pouring straight into the kiss. He stepped closer and she could feel the whole length of his body pressing her against the wall, his hands slipping down to grab her wrists. With a growl, he pinned them tight.

Nina had taken a bit to warm up to Dane– it was so weird seeing a reflection of herself in someone else– and because of it she didn’t really think there was any real chemistry there. Of course then he kissed her and it was like he had a whole different hidden personality.

She’d made a soft sound of surprise, but he was kind of infectious and Nina just melted into the kiss. She flexed her fingers a bit and then tested the strength of his grip, not so much because she wanted to escape, but just to see how much wiggle room he’d actually give her.

Somewhere in the back of her head her there was a little voice complaining that she needed to take it slow, but they’d stumbled into one of Nina’s buttons and the electric shiver that ran down her spine was too much to resist.

The answer to “how much room” was not much, as it turned out. He wasn’t hurting her, but he had her secured–at least for now.

It was definitely like a switch had been flipped for him. Slightly awkward, nerdy professor Dane had been swapped out for someone else and now she could see where his confidence that he was dominant was coming from. Dane had taken the lead in kissing her like it was second nature.

As the kiss deepened, his thigh settled between her legs.

Nina gasped into his mouth and it was reflex to push again his grip again, her back arcing closer to his body. She was so used to being able to put her hands on somebody, to grab or tug or touch and it was almost frustrating not being able to now. Having someone actually being aggressive with her was breathtaking. Soft touches were nice for sure, but there was no question here that he actually wanted her.

“Come home with me,” he breathed, turning his face toward her throat. He ground against her roughly, his teeth sinking into a soft spot above her collarbone.

Nina was going to have one hell of a hickey.

Nina almost said yes. But that was the horny little goblin living in her head talking, not the more sensible Nina. She was really hating sensible Nina right now. But it wasn’t smart to go home with a guy she just met, not matter how gorgeous, how sexy, or how nice he actually was.

She made a sound that was nothing but pure anguish.

“I am so, so tempted,” she admited. “But never go- go to a second unknown location, y’know?”

Nina had all kinds of other fun ideas though just in staying right where they were and she nearly offered up the suggestion. Sensible Nina had to go chirping again though, because she really did want to avoid sleeping with people the same night she met them. …and the challenge she’d nearly forgotten about!

“We should- We should get some water maybe,” she suggested, but didn’t sound too invested in the idea.

“Right.” Dane made a frustrated sound against her skin. “You’re right.”

He didn’t immediately back off, though, instead leaning his forehead against the wall and taking a deep breath. His hips shifted in just the right way, his breath hitching, and he finally let go of her wrists in order to grab her around the waist with equal firmness.

“I’m going to need a moment,” he said tightly. “Hold still. God, I’m about ready to fuck you right here against this wall.”

She shivered again and she really did try to stay still at first, but quickly gave up to circle her arms around his neck now that she was free to do so. A real life spicy professor, was she really going to skip on that just for her already-broke-once rules and besting Jay in a battle of wills?

Though the tempting thought of winning the challenge and then making Jay watch her bang the professor’s brains out was so very appealing.

“Ask me again in three weeks and I might just let you,” she mumbled into his ear.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 006

Speaking of reading material. Email me your list. It’ll help me think of ways to reward you if you’re good.

You know, you never did tell me what you wanted me to do the other night. What kind of reward were you picturing, Nina?

Nina was right in the middle of the Farmer’s Market when she burst into a round of raucous laughter loud enough to draw several curious glances. None of that seemed to phase her as she shifted her bags to one arm, stepped out of the walkway and thumbed out a text back.

I bet a full body massage from a physical therapist is pretty nice.

It wasn’t the first of the texts she’d exchanged with Jay during the week. He seemed to think that sending her increasingly steamy texts was going to get her to crack, which just amused Nina to death. She’d taken the opportunity to have a little fun with it, with teasing flirts and the occasional innocent selfies of her doing completely normal non-sexy things like lunch at work or her bedtime book. This challenge was turning out quite relaxing.

Once she’d sent him an updated version of her list (she liked his highlighting style, but went several steps further with multiple colors, a chart, and a few starred notes because could never seem to answer things with a simple yes or no), she resumed her leisurely stroll through the market, even pausing for a moment to send him a cheeky selfie in front of a candle vendor.

Hey. Do you like hot wax?

You know, just because I won’t date you doesn’t mean I won’t spank you.

Don’t make promises you won’t keep, Jay, that’s so rude!

Giggling to herself, she went ahead and picked out a couple of candles for her apartment. Not everything in her shopping bags were for Jay, but he didn’t need to know that.

If you think I don’t keep my promises, you don’t know me very well.

I’m glad because I’m looking forward to that d a t e.

Now stop distracting me or I’m never gonna make it there!

wait do you have good kitchen knives?

Nina completely forget to ask what was in his kitchen. She tapped her fingers to her chin plotting how best adapt, just in case the man had one of those empty college student style kitchens. She could at least grab a basic knife here at the market.

The answer was yes, as it turned out, and once Nina got to Jay’s place she had a feeling he was a lot more put together in general when it came to his home than she was.

First, he had an actual house. It wasn’t large–only one story–but it had a small yard with a privacy fence and a shed out back. When he answered the door, he was wearing the button-down again, and he ushered her in to a cozy, comfortable front room with a leather couch and rows of bookshelves around a generously-sized TV.

“Kitchen’s through here,” he told her, motioning her straight back. Once again, the kitchen was a bit cramped, but the fixtures were in good shape and he had an actual knife block with a full set, as well as a nice wooden cutting board on the counter.

“You definitely do know how to cook, right?” he teased, peering into her shopping bags once she set them down. “Will I have to use my first aid training?”

“Not for me, but if you fuss about my cooking you might need it for yourself.” She gave him a pointed look along with a wag of her finger before she shooed him away from her bags. The kitchen had more counter space than her apartment which was quite nice for Nina. Cooking was something she really enjoyed and in the past year it was something that had fell to the wayside as she worked on other areas of her life.

“This is a very cute house,” she remarked while pulling out bundles of herbs, leeks, among other veggies, and some fresh spiral pasta noodles. “I’ve been looking for something kinda like this, but maybe a little bit bigger. Or at least a lot more yard space so I can have a big garden.”

Out of another bag came a simple apron with a faded rooster print and she pulled it on to cover up the peach wide neck sweater and brown suede skirt she’d chosen to wear. Nina had thought about trying something overtly sexy just to be a pain, but she ended up opting for comfort since she actually wanted to enjoy cooking. Even her boots were flat instead of the fancy heels she’d been sporting at the club.

“Can you tie me up?” she asked, somehow managing a completely straight face as she held up an apron tie and pointed behind her.

“It was affordable and doesn’t require a lot of upkeep.” He shrugged. “I’m too busy for a large yard.”

Jay gave her a raised eyebrow, clearly not impressed with her joke, and stepped in close. Gripping her shoulder, he turned her slowly, then slid his finger down her spine to where the ties settled. He crossed them, then pulled them snug–a little snugger than was comfortable, though not enough to hurt.

“Good?” he asked casually.

Nina cleared her throat, bracing her hand against her stomach and basically pretending that her ears didn’t feel warm. She’d forgotten that there was a huge difference between Jay’s flirty texts and the way he’d sneak up on her in person. Nina was just going to have to be wary. Obviously he couldn’t drive her to some sort of sex-crazed bender, but still!

“That’s not too bad,” she answered, successfully keeping her tone nice and even. “But don’t forget I might have to do some bending, though.”

“You’ll manage.” He smiled. “Now, what are we having for dinner?”

There wasn’t a lot of room in the kitchen, as she’d noted, and with him standing behind her, Nina was hemmed in fairly neatly between Jay and the counter. She had room to move around, but not without nearly brushing against him.

She wasn’t used to having someone in the kitchen with her, which was a little nerve-wracking with him so close and watching everything that she was doing, but kind of neat also because she got to share all the little details that went into what she was cooking. Nina pulled knives until she found the one she liked working with the best, and then she got to portioning out the vegetables that she needed for cooking with.

“All of the fall stuff is at the market now, so I have leeks and cabbage and red pepper and cremini mushrooms and these little tiny baby broccolinis that are super cute. Um. Hm, I need a broth pot and a big saute pan and–” She snapped her fingers suddenly and huffed. “I should’ve brought white wine.”

Nina leaned back, tilting her head until she bumped into him and could catch his eye.

“Pleeeease tell me you have white wine? I don’t need it, but it would be so much better!”

His lips twitched and she felt a playful tug on her apron strings.

“Lucky for you I don’t throw anything away,” he told her. Pulling away from her, Jay went to the fridge–which, unlike Nina’s, actually seemed stocked, from her quick glimpse–and pulled out a bottle of Chardonnay. Nina didn’t recognize the label but it looked nice.

“I don’t drink white wine so this has been sitting in here.”

“That’s because white wine tastes terrible all by itself,” she exclaimed. As if to prove it, she opened up the bottle and took a small swig, resulting in her making the most awful of faces, but nodding her approval when she set it aside.

When it came to putting things together, Nina was very methodical about arranging her work space. She made sure she had every pan she wanted, every utensil needed, even the dish to serve it in before she even started working with the vegetables. Her knife skills were on point and she tasted everything as she finished chopping it up, even offering Jay pieces as she went.

And because she’d never had someone in the kitchen with her before, she was a little too excited to explain all the details about why she cut the cabbage the way she did, how the red pepper was going to add this sweet savory taste, and how making a vegetable broth with her herbs and the left over mushrooms stems and leeks was going to be an awesome sauce base.

Once she had it all on the stove simmering, there wasn’t much else for her to do but keep an eye on it. Nina clasped her hands together, more than pleased with herself, and rocked on her heels.

“It smells good already, doesn’t it? Do you have any Nina drinks hiding around here somewhere?”

“I don’t have an open bar, sorry.”

Jay slipped past her to open a cabinet and take down a bottle of Kahlua along with a fifth of vodka, setting them down on the empty counter by the fridge. He shot Nina a considering look.

“I do have the ingredients for White Russians, but you might want to save that for later. As I recall you’re not the best at holding your liquor. How about tea?”

Nina laughed, leaning against the counter and crossing her arms.

“I don’t always have to drink things with weird names. Tea is good, I like tea.” Probably for the best too, Nina thought. One or two drinks, she’d be fine, but to be safe it was better not to have any liquor in her if she wanted to avoid that flip-switch that turned her into a randy dancing stripper.

“Can I take off my shoes, too?” she asked, looking down at her feet. They were comfortable enough, but if Nina could get away with not wearing shoes at all, she was happier for it.

Jay let out a huff of laughter.

“Are you more comfortable barefoot?” he asked, sounding like he already knew the answer, and for some reason it amused him. He was already grabbing a kettle and setting it on to boil. “Yes. Take your shoes off.”

“Shoes are just really cute torture devices, most of the time,” she insisted. Nina checked on her simmering food real quick, before she flounced out of the kitchen to the living room. If it were her apartment, she would’ve tossed her shoes and socks in any old direction, but here she set them neatly by the front door so she’d know exactly where they were.

When Nina returned she rinsed her hands in the sink, and flicked just a little bit of the excess water at Jay and giggled just for the fun of it.

“Trying to get my attention?” He leaned against the counter, watching her. “You know if you want something, you can ask. Use your words.”

“I could use that massage,” she pretended to ponder, tapping her chin with her fingers. “But that feels like a dessert kind of thing.”

After a quick grin, she pushed off from her spot to give her sauteing vegetables a stir. Satisfied that everything had browned up nicely, she went for the fresh pasta to dump in the pan and added a generous amount of the broth she’d been stewing. Once she tossed it all together, she held up both hands and all ten fingers towards Jay.

“Ten minutes,” she exclaimed. “What can we do with ten minutes?”

The kettle was just starting to whistle, and he took his time about turning to pour her cup of tea. When he finished, he set a saucer on top of the cup to keep the steam in while it steeped, and then moved to the doorway.

“Come here,” Jay told her, and led her through the house back into the living room, then down a short hallway. He opened the door at the end of the hall and showed Nina into a bedroom. There were more shelves along one wall, a large and neatly-made bed in the middle of the room, and a wooden trunk at the foot of the bed that was covered by a blanket.

“Skirt up or off,” he told her, going to sit on the edge of the bed. His elbows rested on his knees as he looked at Nina, waiting. “Your choice.”

The kettle was just starting to whistle, and he took his time about turning to pour her cup of tea. When he finished, he set a saucer on top of the cup to keep the steam in while it steeped, and then moved to the doorway.

“Come here,” Jay told her, and led her through the house back into the living room, then down a short hallway. He opened the door at the end of the hall and showed Nina into a bedroom. There were more shelves along one wall, a large and neatly-made bed in the middle of the room, and a wooden trunk at the foot of the bed that was covered by a blanket.

“Skirt up or off,” he told her, going to sit on the edge of the bed. His elbows rested on his knees as he looked at Nina, waiting. “Your choice.”

“Over here,” he told her, taking her hands once she got close enough.

“I told you I don’t make empty promises,” Jay said softly, running his thumbs over her wrists. He let go of her hands to cup her face, eyes holding hers. “You aren’t going to get away with being a brat, Nina. Better pick a safeword fast. Clock is ticking and you don’t want me to have to wait until after dinner.”

“Tow truck?”

For some reason it was the first thing to blip into her head while she was busy blinking wide-eyed at him and realizing her sassy texts had been a lot more effective than she’d thought. Not that she minded – Nina actually loved that she could have that influence on him – but now she was faced with that anxious curl in her stomach. She wasn’t about to balk now, though. It was on her list and she was way more curious than dubious.

“Make sure you remember that.” That was all the warning she got before Nina was seized about the waist and thrown over his knee like a naughty child, her face pressing against his bedspread and her apron bunching between her legs and his jeans. She felt his palm smooth across the curve of her ass over the fabric of her underwear.

“Do you know what you did?” he asked patiently. His fingers traced the leg of her panties, playing with the elastic. Jay gave a little tug and immediately let go; it snapped back against her skin, stinging the inside of her thigh.

Nina made a tiny little huff, mostly from having to catch her breath again and a little bit from wriggling her arms to a good position so she could lift her head. This was kind of embarrassing, but she was already there and was too interested to see where it was going.

“Well, I’m guessing you don’t like water being tossed on your one nice shirt,” she taunted, just to test the waters a little. Nina was probably going to regret it, but it seemed when she took risks, she went all in even though it kind of scared her to death.

is hand came down hard in answer, enough to make a cracking sound against the back of her thighs.

“What was that, now?” Jay pressed. His fingertips trailed gently over her still-stinging flesh. She wasn’t sure if the touch was meant to be soothing or teasing.

Nina yelped out an ow!, her hands shooting up to cover her mouth where a moment later a staggered giggle slipped out. The suddenness is what surprised her the most, and the ow was more of an automatic cry than an acknowledgement of pain. It did hurt a little though, not enough to hate it, but just enough to make her consider whether or not she still wanted to test the limits.

“You don’t like tie-up jokes?” she tried with a questioning hitch in her voice. It wasn’t quite clever, but that was hard to do when you were bent over someone’s knees.

“You’re getting warmer.” His knuckles brushed the inside of her thigh, nudging her legs just slightly further apart. “Still remember your safeword?”

For a moment, Jay waited, his hand rubbing a slow and feather-light circle across her backside.

“Still looking for an answer, Nina,” he said finally. “Are you going to admit you’ve been bratty all week?”

The worst part was not knowing if he was going to do it again and she was slowly kicking her feet back and forth waiting for it. No, she was wrong. The soft touches on the inside of her thigh were the worst, because it sent this warm feeling up her spine and making her toes curl up. Nina could think of a whole bunch of better places he could be putting his hands right now and it was sucking all the air right out of her lungs.

“I do remember and maybe I’ve been a little tiny bit bratty because you were asking for it,” she finally mumbled out.

Smack! His hand struck her again, this time higher up. His fingers caught the curve of her upper thigh, dangerously close to her pantyline.

“Apologize nicely and I’ll stop.” His fingernails clipped a slow trail across her raw skin. Jay’s other hand slipped into her hair at the nape of her neck, winding the strands around his fingers. “Unless you don’t want me to stop?”

This time she made a little umf sound and there was no giggling involved, though she did kick her feet a little bit and bury her face in the bedspread. She liked this. It was hard to pinpoint exactly why with the flurry of things going on in her head, but stubbornness wanted her to refuse to apologize (because she definitely wasn’t sorry) and kick up a fuss.

Practicality, though, still lingered in the back of her mind, chirping about a burned dinner and if she let it go too far, Nina was going to pounce on this man in his own bedroom and lose her challenge.

She made a soft annoyed sound into the blanket when she realized she didn’t need any fancy drinks to help make her slutty. Apparently she was just a closet tart.

Nina finally lifted her head and spoke, not any less breathless than before and just went with the honest truth.

“I’m not sorry and I don’t want to stop but I don’t wanna burn dinner either!”

“Well then you know what you’ve got to do, don’t you?” Jay ran a teasing hand between her legs, not touching anything important in the process but flirting close enough to cause sparks. “Because I’m not letting you up until you say it.”

Jay.” she warned, though it probably wasn’t all that effective considering she was over his lap with nowhere to go and couldn’t even turn enough to glare at him. Nina could practically feel him grinning too. She was so sure he was delighted with himself and she mentally cursed his uncanny ability to always keep her unbalanced.

Of course, she could easily tap out with the safe word, or even just roll off him right onto the floor if she wanted, but that wasn’t the point.

“I’m not gonna lie, Jay! I am definitely, certainly, absolutely not sorry!”

“No lying? Fine.” The fingers in her hair yanked experimentally, just hard enough for her to feel it. His other hand brushed a warning over her ass. “I’ll also accept begging, if you can’t apologize.”

Now Nina knew she was in trouble, because she felt it all the way down between her legs enough to squirm and though she was stubborn, she wasn’t too proud for begging. She just couldn’t decide if it were to beg him to stop or to beg him to to do more.

“Holding dinner hostage is really unfair,” she complained first and foremost, if only because she knew she had just a little time left. “I think you ought to know that.”

“I know. I really don’t want to have to let it burn.” But I will, she could hear the silent threat. He tugged again on her hair, a little firmer this time, his other hand stroking down the back of her thigh. “Come on, Nina. What do you say, sweetheart?”

Nina made a pained sort of sound, both her hands moving to cover her mouth as she kicked her feet again. She’d circled back to embarrassed again, giggling to herself and being frustrated all at the same time. Finally with a rush of breath she gave up, because damned if she’d let a good meal go to waste just because she was a filthy monster that liked poking bears.

“Just one more, please, and then can I go save dinner!” she squeaked through her fingers.

He huffed in amusement, and then his palm struck her again–and if she thought he’d hit her hard before, she’d been mistaken about how much he’d been holding back. His hand lingered where he’d spanked her, rubbing, and then he pulled her upright on his lap.

“Good job,” he told her, pressing a kiss to the tip of her nose and tucking her mussed hair behind her ear. She could feel his grin more than see it. “Skirt stays off until after dinner.”

“Oh my god,” she hissed through her teeth. That one had hurt but he went and kissed her on the nose and all worry about it had been obliterated. Her head was flying and she could’ve used a lot more of the holding, but dinner was in peril. Nina gave him a quick peck on the cheek and scrambled out of his lap for the door, nearly toppling in the threshold because her knees felt like jelly, but inevitably making if safely to the kitchen.

Nina plucked a hot noodle out of the skillet and popped it directly into her mouth, shaking her burning fingers and sucking in some air over her singed tongue as she turned off the stove. It was a quick fluid motion of giving everything in the pan a toss with some grated cheese and sliding it into the serving platter. Then with her only real concern taken care of Nina could process.

She bounced softly on her toes, her arms straight at her sides where her fingers were wiggling. She was still tingling where he’d smacked her and her knees were still wobbly but she felt so light and floaty and warm. Nina hadn’t thought she’d really enjoy anything that involved pain, despite being willing to try it, but she hadn’t expected the mix of different feelings to be so… invigorating? Nina was jazzed up in all the ways she really wanted to avoid right now!

“Do you need help getting that to the table?” Jay asked as he entered the kitchen behind her. She’d expected smugness, but he looked for all the world like they hadn’t been up to anything naughty at all and this was a perfectly normal dinner. “It looks good. Thanks again for cooking.”

“I’m so mad!” she declared, though it was easy to tell that she really wasn’t and that Nina was just fussing out loud to herself. She did nod and gesture to the food, stepping out of the way still with that wide-eyed bewildered look on her face. When she remember her tea, she paused her bouncing to claim the cup and swallow the entire thing in four gulps. Normally she would’ve added a ton of sugar but Nina just needed something so her mouth wouldn’t be so dry.

How hard would it be to convince him to have sex with her right now on the kitchen floor? What did she even need to prove with this challenge anyway! That was her libido talking, though. Nina was certain they could have something special, she just needed to ride it out.

When she finally got her heart to stop thumping against her chest, she took herself a seat at the table. It was only a little awkward sitting, more mental than physical and since she made dinner so Jay could handle everything else.

“I underestimated you,” she did remark giving him that squinty stare again. “You’re sneaky. These better be amazing books.”

“You’re the one who decided to come cook at my house,” Jay reminded her, serving her a helping of pasta. “You could have just let me lend you the books.”

He disappeared to the kitchen and returned with a glass of ice water in each hand. Taking a seat across from her, he handed her one of the glasses and then tipped a portion of the food onto his own plate.

“Let me know if the seat’s too rough,” he said, eyeing her carefully. “…How are you feeling?”

That warmth in her skin never left, so when she lift her hands to press against her cheeks she could still feel it burning.

“Not what I expected,” she admitted. “I thought it might be humiliating or feel kind of mean, but it’s not like that at all.” Nina tilted in her seat this way and that and didn’t find herself too uncomfortable. It still stung, but it wasn’t any worse than her scalded tongue and it’d fade pretty quickly.

Now that she wasn’t mad anymore (and all the spiciest feelings had tapered off enough) Nina was pretty excited to talk about it.

“I want to do things now. It’s like- It’s scary waiting for that pop but then it’s this sharp thrill and now I feel like I’ve had three cups of coffee and I am definitely putting it on the green list.”

“Yeah, that’s subspace for you.” Jay took a large swallow of his water. “I hope you don’t need to rush home, because I can’t let you leave now. Driving like this is like driving drunk.”

“Subspace?” There was a new word for Nina. She could understand the drunk feeling, though. Of course she wasn’t mentally impaired or anything, but she did nearly fall on her face in the hall after what was probably some pretty tame spanking. It’d take her a little bit to come down from her pleased little bubble, no doubt for the more intense sessions it’d be so much worse. Or better, depending on the perspective.

Of course that meant spending more time in the danger zone with Jay, but now that she’d gotten past the time to sex now moment, she’d be alright for the day.

“I guess that means more Versace for us,” she shrugged. Nina finally took a bite of her food and had to cover her mouth when she sighed. Yeah, she was definitely on a high. Even food tasted better than usual!

After dinner, they cuddled in the living room and watched Netflix. Jay insisted she spend the night on the couch–it was a sleeper–because of something called a “sub drop”, and in the morning he was already gone to work but he’d left a note telling her where to find the spare key, and breakfast for her on the kitchen table.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 005

Nina arrived to the club feeling pretty good about her day so far. Marcus’ whole vampire shtick was a little outrageous for Nina’s taste, but he was actually a nice dude. It kind of made Nina wonder if she should put a little more faith in Tabby’s advice. But once she remembered most of Tabby’s suggestions were less like Marcus, and more like that guy she stashed in the back of a van, Nina figured she should keep playing it safe.

This time on entering the club, Nina felt so much more relaxed. It helped that she had two drinks in her already, but more than that, she now knew a couple of people and what to expect. She was still a baby duckling for sure, but hew new outfit had grown on her, her ambush date hadn’t been terrible, and she had a nice boost of confidence that she hadn’t felt for a long time.

“Hey there, Nina Harker,” Jay’s familiar voice spoke up from her left as she headed for the bar.

He was sitting in the same booth as before, grinning at her playfully. He’d actually dressed up a little tonight, compared to last time anyways; rather than the black t-shirt, he’d chosen a button-down with the sleeves rolled up past his elbows–this time fully obscuring his tattoo (which she still hadn’t gotten a good look at). He had a rocks glass in front of him, which she knew probably meant whiskey, but Nina wasn’t that well-versed about drinks other than crazy cocktails.

Grabbing his drink, he slid out of the booth and walked over to meet her, tilting his head as he took in her new look. “You know what? I like it.”

“You are kind of a monster,” she laughed, but for his benefit she did a little turn on her heels so he could get the full picture of her outfit. “I guess I am vampire bait today. I don’t know if I should lean into it, or call it a night before I get hit on by a Cullens.”

Nina reached out to smooth wrinkle at his shoulder and then plucked at one of his buttons.

“You look nice too, though. Are you Dungeon Dad tonight or do I get your undivided attention? Oh, and full disclosure I have had two drinks already. One called Vampire Kiss and if vampire kisses actually tasted like that, I’d be into vampires.”

“I’m off-duty,” he answered. “I don’t drink when I’m the DM. Or much at all, really.”

His fingers settled at the small of her back, just barely there as he endured her picking at him.

“Is two your limit? I’d hate to have to send you home when you just got here.”

“I don’t know? Well, I’m sure I could drink more, but I don’t want to get sent home early either,” she confessed with a grin. Nina felt good at the moment, but she was definitely trying to be aware if that high feeling was leading her into making questionable choices. She didn’t make out with Marcus, so that was a good sign.

“I can skip drinks until later,” she suggested. In the mean time she did a quick look around for Tabby to make sure the girl was out of sight or too busy elsewhere to come hassle her about turning down Marcus. Once she was satisfied, Nina took a deep breath and let it go, along with some of that nervous bouncy energy. Now she could relax and actually enjoy herself.

“He might have actually thought he was a real vampire,” she exclaimed with her eyes wide. “Roleplay seems so fun, but I’m not sure I can dive that deep. If he had tried to pass it off as a religious experience, I might have died, Jay. I would’ve started laughing and not been able to stop, and ruined that poor guy’s night.”

“So you didn’t promise to go home to his lair later for a little taste?” Jay was stifling laughter of his own. “I thought you were all for trying new things.”

He glanced around too, a considering look in his eyes. “Speaking of which. You said you had some things you wanted to talk about from your list. Let’s go sit down.”

“Oh my god, I wonder if he decorates his home the same way he dresses,” she pondered, pressing her hands against her cheeks where her ridiculous grinning and constant laughing were making her jaw hurt. Nina hadn’t had so much fun in a long time.

She pointed where she wanted to sit, then led the way, all the while being just a little bit mad that she finally understood the worth of having the silly sheer duster part of her outfit. It made her feel like she was a super model every time she walked.

Once she slid into her seat, Nina immediately pulled her phone out of her purse and went scrolling for her list.

“I didn’t really finish looking over everything, since there’s so many things, but there’s little things and feelings I like and that’s easy enough to notice even just, you know, walking around and talking to people.”

“I know it’s a lot, but it’s really worth it to go over the whole thing.” Jay settled in across from her, taking a swallow from his glass. “You’ll need to get in the habit of it if you’re going to be in the scene. Most of us rely on checklists.”

“I will,” she assured him with a wide smile. “I um- I’m trying not to rush through it since everything new and different sounds exciting right now, and I maybe have a tendency to go from zero to three thousand because I over compensate and I think you’ve maybe already figured that out.” She gave him a squinting examining gaze, because if Jay was one thing, it was someone who was a very quick study.

Nina set her phone down on the table, turned it around and then pushed it toward him. Then she took in another deep breath. Most of the time it was easy to talk about everything in the abstract but once it got down to details and specifics, Nina still found herself flustered and embarrassed. It should’ve been easy to say hey, I like this thing with someone seasoned and as chill as Jay. But it was still nerve-wracking. Maybe because she still couldn’t say simple things like fingering or doggy-style without giggling like a teenager.

It didn’t help that one of the things on her list had involved Jay.

“So. Last weekend’s unplanned sneaky sex was thrilling but specifically- Hmm. You were-” Nope, she couldn’t say it. Her fingers from both hands went over her mouth as she rested her elbows on the table. Nina was a grown woman, why couldn’t she just tell this man that it was hot as hell and all she’d thought about this week.

“Close your eyes. Deep breath.” His hands lifted to hover at either side of her head. “I’m going to put my hands over your ears, and then you’re going to tell me. Got it?”

She barely had time to close her eyes and nod before his palms pressed flat against her ears, reducing the background noise of the club to a murky droning.

Nina wasn’t sure how this was supposed to help, but she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. His hands were warm and maybe having the sound dulled out did help her slow her thumping heartbeat down a little. Mostly, it just seemed easier to tell him filthy things when blue eyes weren’t staring back at her.

“I liked you watching,” she mumbled through her fingers. “I might have even liked it better if you weren’t just watching.” The statement went from an almost whisper to ending with a squeak. Nina was definitely never going to open her eyes again, but now that she got the scariest part out, she could breathe again.

His hands lingered for a moment, his thumbs brushing her cheeks.

“See, the sky didn’t fall,” he told her in a low, even voice. “I’m never going to judge you. You can tell me anything.”

Then his hands drew back. “Even if you tell me you’re becoming the new Queen of the Damned.”

Nina’s arms dropped to the tables with a thump and the look she gave him was absolutely scathing. There was still a hint of flustered pink in her cheeks, but she ignored that as she pointed a finger at him.

“You better watch it. I’d make an amazing Queen and you’d be the very first one I sacrificed.”

She folded her arms on the table, tapping her fingers on her elbows. Nina briefly wondered why she didn’t paint her nails a bright red to match her lipstick, because that was easier to think about than the fact she just admitted right to his face that she was down for a Nina + Jay situation. She couldn’t understand why it was so easy to jump on the lap of some guy she didn’t even know the name of, but she couldn’t do the same with the guy she very genuinely liked.

Or maybe that was the problem. She really liked this one. Which meant she was probably the one that was going to make a mess of it.

“Now what do we do,” she asked, finding everything on the table to look at but Jay directly. “Making out in a closet seems kind of tame after being offered a vampire’s affections.”

“Honestly, Nina, if you’re this flustered about liking a little exhibitionism, you need to relax.” He picked up her phone and started to scroll through her incomplete checklist. “Let’s see. Biting is a yes, and you’ve marked down a few things in the bondage category. You’ve also mentioned you’d be up for trying roleplay. Anything specific there?”

She finally stopped looking at everything else in the club to give him that squinty stare again.

“I am relaxed,” she tried to insist, but knowing it wasn’t true. Nina finally huffed and tried that deep breath again, then let all that tension out of her shoulders. She was still probably blushing, but she could deal with that. The only one freaking out was her, and she realized very quickly that it was probably left over hurt feelings about Shaun and rejection and it was something she was going to have to work through.

“Nothing specific, really. Sometimes it’s just daydreaming on a whim, or- well. I guess I’ve thought about the young hot professor scenario more than once. But it’s mostly just that I like to play around.”

“Sure.” Jay ran one hand through his hair. “So the teacher/student dynamic. That appeals to you?”

Her phone settled back onto the table and he slid it back across to her. Leaning back in his seat, he tossed back the rest of his whiskey.

“What was it you wanted to run by me specifically?”

“I have been known to crush on a teacher or two,” she admitted. Mostly just to delay answering anymore questions about what she wanted while she tried to figure out exactly what that was.

Nina rest her chin on her hands and watched him for a moment. She knew he didn’t jumped on her confession because he was being kind. After all, she’d told him right at the beginning she had some issues because of her ex, and it was pretty obvious she could barely keep it together over even the smallest things. Still, there was a tiny part of her that wanted to know what he was thinking. He was turning out to be such a good friend, what if she made it awkward? Nina was just too afraid to ask.

She finally picked up her phone and took a look at her list, scrolling up and down with her thumb.

“I was going to ask if you’d try something small and unintimidating with me here, but I don’t know what that would be so, I also want to know what are good first tiny steps for dungeon ducklings?”

“If play isn’t a little intimidating, you’re not doing it right.” He shook his head. “There are a lot of things you can try starting out. It all depends on what you’re interested in. Roleplay… spanking… light bondage… mental restraint… even a little edgeplay.”

His eyes flicked to meet hers. “That’s giving up control over when you’re allowed to cum.”

All of which sounded like a fun starting pointing, Nina already knew she wanted to try a little bondage and spanking she was still considering, but then he’d hooked her with something interesting.

“What,” she remarked leaning forward on her arms. “That’s impossible.” Thinking on it, she’d already seen hints of here in scenes. The part that seemed so impossible was how could you not? Nina could imagine trying to resist for as long as possible just to extend something especially good. But someone else deciding when you were allowed to? They’d probably be up to all kinds of tricks and torture to get you to break.

It sounded like a wicked sort of challenge. Nina did like to play.

“Yes. That. I want to try that. Top of the list!”

“Alright,” Jay said simply.

He pulled out his phone and shifted in his seat, apparently ignoring Nina.

“Work on your list,” he told her, after a long moment. He didn’t glance up. “I want to see it filled out.”

That’s it? They weren’t even going to talk about how? About the rules or finding a partner? He knew she liked having the details! Nina sat there giving him her best squinty-eyed stare until she finally huffed, snatched up her phone and leaned back in her seat.

“Only because I know I need to,” she acquiesced. It was true, too. She’d just admitted that she tended to speed through things, and the checklist was something necessary if she honestly wanted to start participating in the culture. Even if she intended to get up and go looking for a partner on her own, she’d need it. Moments like last weekend weren’t something she wanted to keep risking, not if she wanted to stay safe.

So if Jay wanted her list, she’d finish her list. Most things were a question mark for her, but she was able to mark off the stuff she knew for a fact she didn’t like. There were also things she needed to lookup, and before long she was forgetting all about shooting Jay wicked looks because she was too busy creating the craziest browser history ever on Google.

“How are we doing, Nina?” he asked, just when she’d almost zoned him out entirely.

Before she could answer, Jay had pushed himself up from his side of the booth and circled around to stand behind her. He leaned over, his breath tickling her ear as he rested his elbows on the seat back above her.

“Any questions?”

“I just figured out what figging is and I’m pretty sure one of my coworkers wrote this article,” she marveled, zooming in on the article and holding out her phone so he could see. She ignored the little shiver that went down the back of her neck, and tilted just enough so she could turn her head and spy at him.

“No questions yet. Well. None that aren’t anything more than curiousness. It’s just taking forever.” Nina wanted to sulk about it, but she wanted this and there was no sense in complaining about putting the time in. Really, she would’ve been done by now if she’d stop falling down Google rabbit holes and reading all kinds of articles and extra information. She couldn’t help it, she was a researcher.

“Stay focused,” he told her. His fingers dipped to skim lazily along the top of her shoulder blades. “The sooner you finish, the sooner you get to play.”

Nina was surprised she didn’t drop her phone. Not even because he touched her, because Nina was used to the casual way he’d lean in or touch her here or there. It was something about the way he spoke and the words he chose, and now her heart was thumping and her mouth was dry.

“I suppose I could do a little less research,” she mumbled just barely over a whisper. There was probably a bewildered look on her face, but she was too busy swapping her tabs back to the checklist. Of course now instead of rabbit holes to distract her focus, all sorts of ideas about what sort of play were getting in the way.

“That’s my girl,” said Jay. She felt his fingers playing with her ponytail. “You’re almost done.”

He stayed there, hovering behind her and just barely touching her. Nothing overtly sexual; just affectionate little touches, on her shoulders or her neck or toying with her hair. Every time she started to lose focus, his hands would go still, but as soon as she was back to work he was brushing against her somewhere new.

Nina was right. Torture was involved. But what wonderful torture it was! Soothing in the same way it was maddening, she could easily imagine taking him with her to work and getting so much reading time. At the same time all kinds of salacious ideas popped up and she’d daydream about those only for his attentions to stop and she’d have to refocus on her blasted checklist all over again.

What surprised her was that she didn’t start giggling like a crazy person the moment she figured out what he was doing. He snuck it up on her so subtly, that Nina didn’t have the chance to overthink it. There was that flush of warmth in her cheeks for sure, and she’d probably chewed through most of her lipstick, but it was all so tingly pleasant.

It did take her a bit longer to get through the last items, (another round of Googling and now she knew what Tabby was talking about when she mentioned a queening stool), but as soon as she was done she saved it and set the phone down then slapped her fingers softly on the table.

“Done!” she sounded breathless and way too pleased about such a simple accomplishment.

“Good girl,” he told her, stroking his thumb along the nape of her neck. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

And then all at once he withdrew, sliding back into his seat across from her. He was watching her with a closed-off expression, his eyes on her face. After a moment he picked up her phone and began to scroll through her list again.

“There’s your sample,” said Jay. “If you liked that… you’ll enjoy edging.”

“Sample!” Nina squinted at him again, leaning on her elbows across the table. “Sooner I finish, the sooner I get to play. That’s what you said. So,” with both of her hands she beckoned with a finger. Nina didn’t know what she expected, but he wasn’t going to get away with teasing her without her taunting back. “Reward, please.”

After a beat (and because she didn’t actually expect a reward), she rest her chin on her hands and grinned.

“I did like it. I’m not sure how I feel being called a girl, but that’s just because I like hearing my name. Unless I go for drama and choose myself a cool scene name like Bellacroix or Lady Vixengale.”

“I didn’t say you’d be playing with me.” His lips twitched. “I told you before that having a list would make it easier to find a Dom.”

Jay paused in the middle of scrolling, staring into the screen, and then put her phone back on the table.

“Nina,” he began. “I don’t think this is a good idea.”

That’s true, he didn’t say anything about playing with her himself, which was the only reason she didn’t get mad or put up a fuss about it. What did get her was his sudden pausing and announcing ‘this’ was a bad idea.

She straightened up in her seat, giving him a curious questioning look.

“What’s not a good idea? Unless you mean a new name, because of course that’s not a good idea.”

“You and me crossing any more lines.” Jay looked away, brow furrowed. “I don’t really do casual. You’re too new to all this for an intense dynamic.”

He slid his own phone across the table to her. He had the same checklist pulled up, but this one was filled out already. Unlike Nina’s, it looked like he’d used a highlight function to outline his “hard yes” items in green and hard limits in red.

“Here. I’ve seen yours; it’s only fair.”

Nina gave him a bit of a dubious stare before she started scrolling through his list. Nothing on it was all that unexpected for someone who had been in the scene for a long while. The surprise was that many things he enjoyed were things she was also very interested in. Sure, there was some stuff Nina wasn’t sure about, but nothing that would be a big deal breaker. It was like checking an astrology chart and finding out you were a great match.

Quickly Nina realized what the real problem was. Nothing on their checklists was an issue. Jay didn’t do casual. The issue was that he liked her. Nina hadn’t been the only one feeling chemistry and holding back because she didn’t want to jump in and ruin something.

What was she supposed to do about this! Should she call him out? Confess herself? There was a little thrill in the pit of her stomach, but right along side it Nina was afraid that maybe he was right and it was too soon for them cross boundaries, so to speak.

Well. Nina hadn’t spent the past year learning how to ask for what she wanted for nothing.

“What if,” she started slowly, setting his phone back on the table. “What if I liked you. You you, not just potential dom partner you. And thought that we should go on a date or two and try some other things with the promise that if either of us didn’t like it we could go back to being friends again?”

“I like you too,” he told her with a wry smile, “and that’s exactly why I think you should shop around first. Jumping into bed with the first person you have chemistry with isn’t a great idea when you’re getting into the scene, let alone when you’re freshly out of a long-term relationship. I’d be keeping you from what you need right now, which is figuring out what you like. Not getting hung up on what I like.”

“Freshly out nothing, Jay! Did I not tell you how many guys I slept with before landing here?”

Okay, that made her sound like the biggest slut on the planet, but it’s been a year since her divorce. Nina got past her rebound phase months ago. The only thing new and fresh was her coming on to the bdsm scene and actually taking her personal opinion into consideration for the first time and–

And now she was mad, because his reasons made sense and it was awfully inconvenient.

Nina leaned back in her seat, crossing her arms and her legs and she must’ve looked ready to lay down one hell of a lecture, but she couldn’t seem to get past twisting up her mouth and glaring at the table.

“I hate it when you’re reasonable. You know, what I need might not be the responsible thing this time? Maybe this time the right thing is taking a big risk and going against the rules and the plan and trusting our instincts instead.”

“I thought you liked rules.” He stared at her. “Wasn’t that why you said you were drawn to this? Rules, boundaries, things that made you feel safe?”

Taking a deep breath, he ran a hand through his hair again. “I’m not sure you know the difference between need and want right now. I’m not sure I do either–and that’s the whole problem. My judgment’s been fucked since the moment I saw what you look like when you get off.”

That statement had sent her flushing and she covered her mouth with the back of her hand. It may have looked as if she were about to cry, but Nina was trying to swallow a sudden round of laughter. He was afraid that she wasn’t thinking clearly, when the for the first time in her life Nina felt she was, and somehow this was the most hilariously terrible situation.

You make me feel safe,” she finally managed to answer seriously, once she tamped out as much of her amusement as she could. “Immediately. The day I met you. And that’s kind of a big deal to me since I tend to not trust anybody ever. So it kinda warrants a bending of my rules just a little.”

Nina situated herself in her seat, uncrossing her legs and letting all that sudden tenseness melt away with a deep breath. She leaned on her arms again and gave him a serious stare.

“But okay. If you’re not ready for a Nina and Jay thing, I can wait. It’s going to be mutual needless torture, though.”

“You can wait, can you?” He raised an eyebrow, looking unimpressed. “Okay, little miss certainty. Prove it.”

Reaching across the table, Jay picked up one of her wrists. His thumbnail traced lightly over the vein on the inside.

“Go one month without coming,” he told her, pressing down on her pulse point. “I’ll know if you do. One month, one date.”

“I know exactly what you’re doing,” she accused, even pointing a finger right at his nose with her other hand. No doubt he could feel her pulse picking up.

“That’s going to be easy. I won’t even have to do anything different beyond turning down dates.” Nina didn’t even have to worry about what she did at home. She was still ridiculous about feeling herself up. A month without sex was going to be a breeze.

“If you say so.” He smiled. “I guess it’s a good deal then, isn’t it?”

“I accept your silly challenge!” That smile of his made her suspicious for sure, but she still couldn’t fathom how it was going to be a problem for her. Though she did side-eye him just a bit.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 004

“Nina! Drop everything you’re doing. We need to get you dressed up now.” Tabby was so loud every one of Nina’s neighbors must have been able to hear her shouting and banging on Nina’s door. “I got you a date!”

Nina seriously thought about pretending she wasn’t home and just lurking in the apartment until Tabby finally left. If it weren’t for the fact she could actually hear the girl screaming over her hairdryer, she might have. Shaking her hair out on the way, and still wearing her shower towel, Nina went to let Tabby in.

“First of all, no. Whatever this date is, forget it! We’re not going to have a repeat of the van incident. Second– Tabby are you listening-“

“Great! You’re already showered.” Tabby seized Nina by the arm and hauled her toward the bedroom, shaking a large black shopping bag at her. Her booted heel kicked the door shut behind her. “One of these should fit you unless your dress size has changed recently. I can just return the others. Look, I promise this will be fine! He’s a really nice guy. I’ve known him for years.”

“I really appreciate you thinking about me, but I actually can’t tonight. I’m going to meet Jay at the club tonight to hang out.” They were also going to talk about some of the things on her checklist, but Nina didn’t want to get into that with Tabby.

Since Tabby did go through all the trouble, Nina dug into the bag to see if anything was actually salvageable. They had very different ideas of what looked good, but ever so often there would be a gem. Tabby had been right about the club, after all.

“You’re not trying to re-conciliate me with that Anton jerk, are you? Because that’s not happening. I’ll pop him in the nose again, Tabby, I don’t like him.”

“No, no, I get it. You don’t get along.” She sighed in exaggerated exasperation. “But come on! You can hang out with Jay later! Marcus is a member too, I’m sure he’ll be down to go to the club after you have drinks. Just don’t tell him you’re meeting Jay of all people.”

The dresses in the bag looked like Tabby had bought them from whatever specialty shop she bought her own wardrobe from–at least, Nina assumed it had to be a specialty store. Or one very interesting thrift shop. All four dresses were black and admittedly did look like the sort of thing people wore to the club. There was one with a jagged, lacy trim and grommets across the neckline all the way to a second pair of off-shoulder straps; one insanely short minidress with extra belts that didn’t seem to serve any purpose and a mesh piece which covered the shoulders and throat but had a large hollow right over the cleavage area; a backless mini that was fairly plain other than decorative angel wings outlining the open back; and a spaghetti-strap romper with embroidered roses on the bust and a chiffon duster skirt.

“Since when are you and Jay all chummy anyway?” Tabby demanded. “I didn’t think you’d be into him.”

Nina laid the dresses out on the bed so she could get a good look at her options and her hopes were not high. Immediately, the one with the belts and the mesh was tossed over to Tabby. Not even teen Nina on Halloween would’ve been caught in that, it was ridiculous. She went ahead and discounted the one with angel wings. It wasn’t awful, but the skirt was so short and the style too young. Nina would’ve felt like one of those middle-aged women trying to desperately recapture their high school years.

“Into him? He’s my friend, which is kind of refreshing after the Tinder marathon.” Nina rest her hands on her hips, debating between the last two. The long dress with lace was pretty, but it was also the safe choice and didn’t really have that spicy vibe she wanted to live up to. The romper, on the other hand, was perfect- if it weren’t for the silly duster. It was so unnecessary!

“What kind of guy is this Marcus, anyway, and what’s so wrong about Jay? You didn’t already tell him I’d meet him did you?”

“At least try that one on before you look at it like that! You will look so good in it.”

Tabby crossed her arms, making a face. “It’s not that there’s anything wrong with Jay, I guess. If you’re into that sorta thing. I just didn’t figure you for being all Daddy’s little princess.”

She moved around to sit on the bed, playing with her hair. “Okay, yes, I told him you’d meet him already. But Marcus is a good guy, I swear. Unlike Anton he’s been part of the scene for years. He’s looking for a new sub and he’s not bothered by you being a newbie at all. And he’s good at bondage. You like bondage, right?”

Whoops. Nina had been talking with her face again. Squinting her eyes at Tabby, Nina went ahead and snatched up the romper along with a pair of underwear from her dresser and disappeared into the bathroom.

“I want to try bondage, I guess, yes…” she sounded reluctant, but only because now she was trapped in this blind date. Bondage was one of the first things put on her checklist, at least in terms of being tied up in one fashion or another, but Nina wasn’t keen on trying that with someone she didn’t know yet. Of course, she could easily just blow it off, but that seemed so impolite the dude who probably already set aside his night. There wasn’t any reason Nina couldn’t at least have a drink and talk to him for a bit.

Once dressed, Nina excited the bathroom and went straight for her standing mirror. She turned a little to the left, and a little to the right… Okay, she had to hand it to Tabby. Nina didn’t know how she could go through life making so many questionable decisions, but somehow accidentally still stumble over the perfect things. The sheer duster still felt a bit dramatic for Nina’s tastes, but she had just the right strappy heels to go with it. And if she put up her hair into a long pony tail and maybe some red lipstick…

“Fine, you win, I like it. And I guess I can meet Marcus, just for his sake, but this is the last time, Tabby, I mean it! I can find my own dates.”

“Your own dates are accountants,” scoffed Tabby, rolling her eyes. She looked pleased though when Nina started to fix up her hair. “Seriously, it’s just drinks. I’ll drop you there and we can all meet up at the club after if you want! I was gonna go tonight anyway. Things are getting serious with me and Scorn.”

It didn’t matter how many times she heard the name, Nina was always instantly smiling when Scorn came up. There was no way she could take that guy seriously.

“One accountant. Only one was an accountant!”

It only took her a moment to pull her hair up into a high pony that could rival Ariana Grande’s. As for her makeup, she skipped everything but the red lipstick. Now if she got to dancing or over-heated she wasn’t going to look like a hot mess, and the lipstick would be a good excuse not to kiss any strangers.

Once she was done and had on her heels, she did a little turn for Tabby.

“There! I don’t look like a princess now, do I?” One last thing was missing, though. She snapped her fingers and went digging in her jewelry box for a necklace. “But seriously, you’re making it sound like Jay’s into something weird like… dragon dildos or something.”

“Dragon dildos aren’t even weird, you giant prude!” Tabby seized her arm again, jumping up. “You look great. Marcus isn’t going to know what hit him. Come on, you’re meeting him in like, thirty minutes.”

She glanced up at Nina, squinting. “It’s not that what he’s into is weird, but why do you even care if you’re not into him?

Nina wanted to pinch the bridge of her nose, first because of course dragon dildos were weird, but mostly because Nina wasn’t the one that cared about Jay was into, it was Tabby that kept making the big deal about it!

“I was just- ugh! Friends! We’re just friends! Maybe I just want to know I’m not friends with a serial killer,” Nina mumbled. Before Tabby got over eager and started dragging her out, Nina found her purse and her phone. “Let’s gooo, then. Wait, where am I even meeting this guy?”

It turned out she was meeting Marcus at a bar called Last Drop. Tabby had told her they made amazing cocktails. What she hadn’t told her was that it was going to be vampire-themed.

After introducing Nina to Marcus, the little traitor had downed her drink and split. Now Nina was sitting alone in a red velvet booth with the guy, sipping on a fizzy red martini with a cherry sugar rim and a ridiculous name.

“So Tabby tells me you’re interested in exploring new interests,” Marcus was saying. His own drink was a glass of Merlot. “I’d like to hear a little more about what you’re looking for.”

The guy was cute, at least. Athletic, dusky-skinned, killer smile. He was wearing a red silk dress shirt with a black brocade waistcoat and ascot, and making even Nina feel under-dressed, but he was cute.

Nina had no idea where Tabby was finding all of these good looking men, and it felt so wrong to be inwardly complaining about it. But half the people in this bar were dressed like they walked off the set of an Anne Rice movie and Nina didn’t know if she could play this straight. At least at the club the people there understood it was all a roleplay. Here, Nina was a little scared to admit that biting was on her list. You couldn’t say that in a room full of vampires!

“Um! Hm. Well, I’m open to exploring a different kind of lifestyle I guess? In my dating life, I mean. Mostly, I’m dating and looking to date people that are open to trying things outside of the traditional bedroom stuff…”

This was so awkward. How could someone so gorgeous pull off an ascot like that. Somehow it worked on him. She was trying not to swallow her drink too fast and have a repeat of last weekend, but this one was actually pretty good, so every time she fell into a silence she ended up taking a drink to hide it.

“What about you? I didn’t get to hear much about you.”

“I’m looking for something new myself,” he told her. “I have had my share of playmates, but I’d like to spend time with someone less… jaded by the world. Someone who isn’t scared away by my particular tastes would be ideal, but a little companionship is all I really want right now.”

Nina’s phone buzzed in her purse.

“I’m a lawyer,” Marcus went on. “And a very private person. I work odd hours. It makes meeting compatible people difficult.”

“I can absolutely understand that,” Nina replied. She was honestly surprised to know he was a lawyer, considering the usual suspects in Tabby’s circles. Then again, some of Tabby’s friends needed lawyers. She suppressed the urge to laugh at her own wicked joke.

The phone she tried to ignore, since it’d be rude to be texting away right in the middle of a conversation.

“I’m actually looking for a more sincere relationship myself. I mean, I don’t want to jump into something serious right away, but I’m kinda hoping along the way I fall in love? Meeting new people has been tricky for me too, since I’m not really a bar and clubbing person and there’s only so many ways to meet new people outside of internet apps.”

Dang, she was such a phone addict. Knowing she had a text and not looking at it was driving her nuts. She snapped open her purse and pulled out her phone.

“Sorry, I’m just gonna take a peek at this real quick in case it’s important. But, um, tell me what you’re looking for in a companion? I’m personally not all that experience with, well, just about everything so it’d be nice to find someone that can be patient with it. Or even explore things with me.”

His lips pursed slightly when she went for her phone, but he waved off her apology regardless.

“I’m looking for someone who will accept me for who I am. Love is something I can’t hope for until then. For the rest… yes, I can be patient.”

The text was the latest in her conversation with Jay. It was a little surprising how easy it had been to text him off and on all week, but they’d just naturally fallen into it. This one was in reply to her frantic text letting him know Tabby had ruined their plans.

Tabby’s here. Where are you?

Nina smiled at Marcus and gave a little shrug of her shoulders.

“Tabby said you were a dom, and I know there’s a lot of bad perception about that. It’s gotta be difficult slipping it into conversations without your date thinking you’re some kind of serial killer– Which-” Nina pointed to herself with a wry twist to her smile, “Guilty. And I’m trying to get into the scene. Oh, but you go to the same club Tabby does, yeah? It’s been a good experience with meeting people?”

While she was talking, Nina thumbed out a quick response for Jay.

ambush date. didnt want to be rude

Then set her phone aside on the table.

“For the most part, yes. I belong to a particular subset that some in the scene find off-putting.” He frowned, toying with the stem of his wineglass. “Apologies if I seem to be dancing around the subject, Nina, but I’m used to poor reactions. While I would classify myself as a Dom and do favor some of the more widely accepted kinks–bondage, for instance, is a favorite of mine–I have a greater need than that. Some might dismiss it as bloodplay, but for me, it’s part of my identity.”

Nina’s phone buzzed against the table, much louder this time thanks to the hard surface on which it rested.

Nina slapped her hand over the phone to stop it’s racket and then just held it in her lap.

By now Nina had picked up that he liked to talk fancy, and that wasn’t so unusual since a few of the professors at the univeristy sometimes fell into the habit, whether they were English profressors, or teaching medeival history. But once he’d brought up bloodplay, it all started to click. Vampire club, dramatic clothes, glass of merlot, fancy language, blood.

Before she burst into laughter, Nina grabbed her drink and finished it off.

“Oh? Hm. Since I’m so new to everything, I’m trying not to judge anyone’s interests. Especially since I’m not even sure what I’m into myself, and it’s so much easier to try and discover things when you can trust your partner to be open to listening.”

A little more subtly this time she read her new message.

A date Tabby picked? Yikes. What’s wrong with him?

“It’s refreshing to meet someone so open-minded,” Marcus was saying. “I assure you, it’s a lot safer than it sounds. I don’t play with anyone who hasn’t been tested recently, and I get monthly testing myself. I also don’t take much. Feeding is more… symbolic. Spiritual. A way to be close to my partner.”

omg he’s a vampire

“I can respect that,” she replied honestly, but was still finding it difficult not to start giggling. At best Nina was able to temper her smile. It’s not like she thought roleplaying was dumb. There was a lot of fun to stepping into a different life and playing around with it. Even the vampire thing by itself wasn’t so weird – she did like biting after all. There was just a line for Nina where it was just too much.

“I do have to admit that this- um. All of this doesn’t really feel like me. Not that I’m scared or anything! Hm. But, it’s- I feel like I might not live up to your, uh… expectations?”

“I see.” From his tone, it was fairly clear that he did see, despite Nina’s best efforts. “I think you might be surprised if you give yourself the chance, but of course I won’t pressure you. Might I at least buy you another drink? As I said, companionship itself is quite nice, and it’s been a while since I met someone at least polite enough to listen.”

Has he tried to sell you on drinking blood being a religious experience yet?

Jay was a monster. Swallowing another giggle, she set the phone on her lap to give Marcus her full attention. Nina did feel a little bad to shoot him down, especially since she knew what it felt like to have someone just flat out not be interested or even want to listen. Hanging out for a few minutes was the least she could do.

“One drink,” she held up a finger. “And don’t get me wrong, I might eventually dabble in the art of vampirism. There’s plenty intriguing parts about it, but I’m not sure I’m ready for something like that yet? I also appreciate that you’re not trying to seduce me. I am- hm. I get nervous and then weird.”

“I think I might find your nervousness charming.” Marcus smiled. “But as you wish. No seduction, I promise.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 003

It was 10:13am and Nina’s alarm had been going off for two hours. She was going to turn it off, truly, but when she rolled over the first time there was an earthquake and she’d suffered a concussion. At least, that’s what it felt like. She slipped out of bed and crawled into the bathroom where she threw up some interesting colors and then laid there on the deliciously cool tile floor until all the nausea passed and she couldn’t stand to hear the bee-beep. bee-beep. bee-beep. any longer.

Once she got to her feet and rinsed her mouth out with some Listerine, Nina grimaced at her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup held on better than expected, save for the dark smudged circles under her eyes- wait, nope. That was just legit her own haggard skin. She was even still wearing her dress and–

Dang. Tabby still had her shoes.

Groaning, Nina shuffled all the way back to her bed, turned off her alarm, and face-planted onto the mattress. What was she thinking? Why hadn’t she counted her drinks? Why didn’t anyone stop her! Uugh, she was just going to die like this, it was fine.

It was only a minute later that her text alert went off.

When she managed to convince herself to actually look at it, she found a message from an unknown number. Whoever was texting clearly knew her though.

Have coffee with me.

“Who is this,” she mumbled to the empty room.

Before she considered or even wondered who the text was from she replied with the honest truth.

cant coffee busy dying rn

Once she hit send, Nina fought her brain fog and tried to remember if she gave out her number to anyone last night. It wasn’t something she made a habit of doing, and Nina hadn’t drank so much that she blackout. In fact, as she threw an arm over her eyes to block out the light, she very clearly remembered breaking her resolution of not banging someone on the first date. She did one worse, because she hadn’t been on a date at all!

It was fun though. Maybe even more so because Jay had been wat-

“Ooooh noooo,” Nina sat up quickly, glancing down wide eyed at her phone. She hadn’t given out her number, but she had used Jay’s phone to text herself a questionnaire. This had to be him. But now she was too afraid to text and ask. Was she in trouble? She couldn’t be! She hadn’t broken any rules, right? Dang, she probably seemed like the biggest hot mess, breaking noses, being a newbie, getting drunk and screwing some stranger like that.

She tossed the phone over to her pillow like it was a snake. Maybe she should ignore it!

As if it knew what she was thinking, her phone went off again.

Stop that. You’re not allowed.

As she watched, another message followed.

I could bring you coffee.

“If I don’t pick it up, I’m not in trouble,” she exclaimed, to absolutely no one.

Once she realized she was behaving like an absolute lunatic, Nina huffed and reached to snatch the phone again.

This was definitely Jay. Nina sighed and flopped back down again. She’d already sent one text, so ignoring him would be stupid now. What was she so embarrassed about anyway? Nina went there specifically looking for potential future lovers, and he knew that. So she stared him in the eyes while she fucked a guy, big deal.

“Oh my god, what is wrong with meeeee,” she groaned. She quickly thumbed another reply.

i haven’t even showered! the illusion of cuteness will be b r o k e n

You’re still in your dress from last night, aren’t you?

You’d look cute in a burlap sack, Nina. Let me bring you the damn coffee.

Text me your address. You can shower while I’m on the way.

Nina’s arms fell limp at her sides as she frowned up at the ceiling. How did he even know? She was probably a textbook case of repressed divorcee goes wild. Nina would’ve only had to show up in latex and zippers to be the ultimate of basic losers.

Coffee sounded really good, though. And Jay was a cool dude. It’d be nice to talk to someone that wasn’t family or Tabby.

okay dungeon daddy you win

Nina texted her address along with the reply and then dragged herself off to the shower.

When she came back to her room, she found another message waiting for her.

You have fifteen minutes.

It had already been about that long since he’d sent the text.

“Aw, jeeze.” Nina dropped the phone again and tossed her damp towel to the floor. If he was as punctual as he was serious about his caretaker duties, then he likely meant exactly fifteen minutes. Nina scrambled to comb through her still-wet hair and snatched up a robe to throw on. She cinched it tight around her waist, grumbling to herself about headaches, and guys, and coffee then padded her way across her tiny apartment to the front door.

Nina peered out the peep hole and made a startled yelp when dark hair suddenly came into view. She leaned her shoulder against the door, debating for a second time on whether or not she would open it.

She was being absolutely mental. Nina was a grown woman, nothing about this should be intimidating or awkward in the slightest. Sucking it up, she unlocked the door and pulled it open.

“Goooood morning,” she chirped a little bit higher pitched than was normal.

“Morning.” He was fighting a smile, his eyes flicking up and down over her once. In contrast to Nina, he looked perfectly put together in a flattering grey sweater and dark jeans, with a black leather jacket to combat the fall morning air. There was a to-go cup in each of his hands and a plastic bag slung over one arm.

“Here. Carefully,” he said, pressing a coffee into Nina’s hand. It was hot, but the cardboard grip and his heads-up kept her from burning her fingers. “I have cream and sugar in the bag.”

“That sounds really good right now,” she muttered, stepping aside so he could walk in and then closing the door behind him. Nina wasn’t a coffee person; all she knew was that it could wake her up and it only tasted good with copious amounts of cream and sugar. And today it smelled better than anything in the world.

She led the way across the small studio space, and unlike Jay it did not look polished or put together. The apartment itself wasn’t in top condition when she moved in, and it was pretty obvious by the amount of boxes stacked around and the limited amount of items pulled out that Nina didn’t think of it as a permanent residence either. The only personal touch visible (besides the apparent habit of her tossing off her shoes and stockings in any direction when she got home) were dozens of plants and succulents in ideal sun-catching places.

Nina at least had a big sofa and coffee table and that is where she sat down, pulling the lid off her cup and taking a sip of the scalding liquid despite the warning that it was hot and unsweetened. She covered her mouth with her hand for a split second while she made a face at it.

“Thank you,” she finally said. “Also I think I owe you an apology too. At least for running off with Tabby and forgetting about our tour.”

“It’s alright,” said Jay, settling next to her on the sofa and setting the shopping bag down on her coffee table. He pulled out a handful of sugar packets and half-and-half, and pushed the lot of them to a spot in front of Nina. “I was a little concerned until I saw you two at the bar. Figured you were done for the night.”

He sat back, taking a sip of his undoctored coffee, and looked at her. Really looked, holding her gaze for a long moment and then moving on to the rest of her, from head to toe.

“Did I screw up?” he asked finally. “Should I have stopped that?”

Nina froze like a deer in headlights, wondering what warranted such an examination until common sense struck her. He’d been worried about her. She was the dungeon newbie and could’ve gotten herself into all kinds of disasters. Of course, it wasn’t about her personally, but it felt good to have someone actually take the time to check on her and see if she was still alive.

“I was a little drunk,” admitted Nina as she ripped open about four sugar packets to dump in her coffee. “But not so drunk that I didn’t know what I was agreeing to. I maaaybe wouldn’t have done it without knowing his name first, but I don’t regret it. Definitely don’t regret it.”

Once she’d added several of the creamers, Nina leaned back on the sofa to make herself comfortable, looking much like someone who’d just discovered a revelation. A few swallows of coffee helped that lingering churning in her stomach.

“Never, ever going to get drunk again though. Still not convinced I won’t drop dead later.”

“I told you that you’re not allowed,” Jay reminded her, grinning.

“You know, going forward, it’s generally not a good idea to drink if you’re going to do a scene anyway. Just make sure you know what you’re getting into ahead of time.” He looked around at her apartment and Nina felt like he was sizing it up the same way he always seemed to be doing to her, but he didn’t say anything–at least, not about her place.

“You need to eat something. Is there food in your fridge?”

“There’s food,” she defended. Actually, now that she thought about it, there probably wasn’t much beyond orange juice and some breakfast burritos in the freezer. Maybe some leftover Chinese takeout if she was lucky. Nina hadn’t really spend a lot of time at home in the past few months between work and her new exciting dating life. And really, it seemed pointless to go through all the trouble of cooking something nice just for herself.

“Well, maybe not. But that’s fine, I can just crawl back into bed and sleep.” Or sleep on the couch, she thought. Now that she was comfortable, Nina was hesitant to move and start her head throbbing again. She didn’t have to work tomorrow either, so she was free to be a useless lump all she wanted.

“I normally don’t drink at all,” she mumbled in continuance of their conversation. “A glass of wine at most, but I’m usually the designated driver or the one getting called in the middle of the night to pick someone up. And this-” she paused to point at all the packed boxes, “is temporary. I didn’t have a lot of money left after the divorce, so I am um… in transition, I guess? I’m saving a down payment for something nicer. I am much, much more put together than this, I swear.”

“You’re really cute when you’re embarrassed, you know that?” Laughing, Jay pulled out his phone. “I get it, Nina. I’ve been through my share of breakups. Stop explaining yourself and help me pick some breakfast.”

He shifted closer to her on the couch, angling his phone screen so she had a clear view. He’d pulled up Grubhub and was scrolling through the nearby options for delivery.

“This place has good sandwiches,” he told her, his thumb hovering over one item in the list. “Looks like there’s also a waffle place. Thoughts?”

She was not cute when she was embarrassed, but once she’d realized she was sitting there flushing and twisting up her mouth like she was sixteen and some boy she liked had paid her a compliment, Nina had to give it to him. Jay was the first person to step foot in her apartment beside her cousin and Tabby, and it did’t help he’d seen her make a fool of herself last night. But the only one being ridiculous about it was herself.

“It’s a hard habit to break,” she admitted, scooting closer so she could poke at his phone and do a little scrolling of her own. It was hard to think about food at all, but she knew she’d need to eat something if she wanted to survive.

“What about just a pillow case full of bacon and some fries?”

He let out a huff of laughter and scrolled back up. “I can find the next best thing.”

In the end, Jay just ordered for her, and then they were left waiting for the food to arrive. Nina’s guest seemed perfectly content to sit in silence and sip his coffee, and for a few long moments she thought he wouldn’t say anything again.

Then, he glanced at her. “I expected more books.”

Nina had down her coffee in four large swallows and curled up with one of the sofa throw pillows. Sitting in silence suited her just as much as talking about any little thing that popped into her head. For the moment she was just glad to let her swimming head have a break, and it helped that Jay had one of those easy auras about him. Nina didn’t feel like she had to be on guard or entertaining or anything more than existing, which was a stark contrast to people like Tabby or even her ex, where Nina was always hyper-aware of what they were up to.

When he finally brought up books, Nina grinned wide, almost proud of herself.

“What do you think is in all of these boxes?” She leaned to point to one stack in particular. “I have encyclopedia sets from three different decades. And every novel Stephen King has published so far. He’s not even my favorite author, but he’s written so many it’s kinda fun having the collection.”

“All of the new ones are in my room,” she pointed over her shoulder at the wall behind them. “Nothing as impressive as the encyclopedias, but I’m reading that kinda stuff at work all day anyway.”

“Can I take a look?”

There had to be some irony in the fact her favorite genre was psychological suspense thrillers and here she was eagerly slipping off the couch to take a man she just met yesterday to see her bedroom. But so few people ever asked about Nina’s reading that she was delighted to actually show them off.

Nina’s bedroom was much more put together than the rest of the apartment and it was obvious that’s where she spent most of her time. Aside from her bed not being made and a few days worth of clothes scattered on the floor, everything else was neatly put away. Her books were in tidy stacks or on shelves and her most recent reading material sitting on her nightstand. There were several plants in here too, all in lovely pots and well taken care of.

Nina kicked some of the clothes over towards the closet, but aside from twisting her mouth up, she didn’t apologize or make a fuss about her mess again.

“All of my furniture is new. Well, not new new, I like going to flea markets for old books anyway, and there’s always some neat piece of furniture if you look hard enough.” She took a seat on the corner of the bed, rubbing her temple with the heel of her palm.

“I like flea markets too. And thrift stores.” Jay gave the shelves a quick glance, but then skipped right past them to Nina’s nightstand and plucked up her current read, flipping directly to her bookmark.

“You’re reading those next?” he asked, nodding to the short stack that still sat on her nightstand.

Nina felt a little bit like she was being investigated, which was mildly entertaining as Jay seemed to be one of those people who just did it naturally whether it was on purpose or not. She’d watched him yesterday keeping a hawk-eyed on every detail going on in the club, and now here he was sussing out whatever secrets she might be hiding. Nina tended to offer up information about herself even when people didn’t ask, but she was curious to see what he’d conjure up.

“Yeah. It’s hard to go somewhere and only get one book, so I always end up with a bunch.” She lift her arm and pointed over to the sliding door behind her. “That’s my closet,” Nina threw out there, just to see if he’d go look through there too. It was kind of hard to swallow the mischievous smile that wanted to creep up.

He looked at her, lips twitching.

“I’m nosy,” he admitted readily. “Does it bother you?”

Sitting down next to her on the bed, Jay continued to read the first page or two where Nina had left off, then shut the book and turned to the back cover copy.

“A little morbid,” he teased her. He set it back down next to her to-read pile. “Are you into true crime too, or just the fiction?”

Nina shrugged her shoulders and couldn’t help but smile at him.

“True crime is fun too, but I’d rather watch that than read it. Um- also in smaller doses because then I start looking around me trying to guess who might be a murderer and get a little carried away.” It was particularly easy to get all worked up and paranoid now that she lived by herself and there wasn’t someone to wake up when she heard weird noises, but Nina kept that tidbit to herself.

“You like to know people,” Nina observed out loud. “A details person. So why physical therapy instead of something like psychology or being a cop?”

“Who’s the psychologist now?” He shrugged. “Physical therapy is rewarding. I actually see results. And I’d rather help people get better than lock them up.”

Nina laughed, leaning over to bump against his shoulder.

“When do you ever take a break? You’re improving lives during the day and keeping an eye out for hot messes like me at night. I feel like someone should be bringing you coffee and breakfast.”

“Are you volunteering?” His smile widened. “I like taking care of people. For me, being able to make people feel happy or safe, or pushing them to accomplish what they need… That’s what makes me feel good. I do read or go running in my downtime, though.”

He turned his head back towards her bookshelf, though he remained seated. “I have different tastes than you do, but I have a few thrillers you might like. I tend to read nonfiction for the most part. That and hard sci-fi.”

“You should really be careful making offers like that to a desperate divorcee looking for friends and a good time.” she teased. “But if you’ve got books for me, I’ll bring you dinner. It’s been a while, but you never really forget how to cook.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.”

Once the food came, they curled up on the couch and squabbled over what to watch on Netflix before settling on The Assassination of Gianni Versaci. At some point, full of bacon cheese fries and dozy from the painkillers Jay insisted she take, Nina drifted off. Jay shook her awake some time later long enough to lock up behind him, and then she crawled back into bed.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 002

“Nina! Nina, what’s this I hear about you punching Anton in the dick?!” Tabby demanded, the tiny blonde looping an arm around Nina’s middle and pulling her away from the scene. “Oh my God, I was so sure you’d been kicked out!”

One would think her whole self defense instincts would’ve kicked in when Tabby grabbed her, but Nina ended up stumbling to the side along with Tabby and then swatting her arm and hands away once they stopped.

“I didn’t punch him, I kicked him and he righteously deserved it,” Nina corrected. She was all flustered again for a dozen different reasons, none of which she wanted to discuss with Tabby. The fact the girl was even still here was a surprise.

Nina smoothed her hands over her dress and tucked her dark hair behind her ears.

“And where did you run off to, anyway? Hasn’t anyone ever told you that girls are supposed to stick together in clubs? That weasel could’ve tried to kidnap and no one would’ve known what happened!”

“What? No, Anton’s harmless, he’s just a little dumb.” Tabby scoffed. “Look, you can’t just attack people here, you’re going to get in trouble!”

The woman planted her hands on her hips, huffing. Including the full height of her spiky platform heels, Tabby was no more than five and a half feet tall. She was the same age as Nina–a year or two younger at most–but had the sort of baby face that made her look eternally youthful, with wide eyes and pouty lips. If it hadn’t been for her generous bosom and the curves of her hips, she could have been mistaken for a kid. Her naughty punk schoolgirl getup didn’t help matters.

“Sorry. Scorn took me to check out the new swing and I lost track of time. You’re safe here, everyone’s really cool! Don’t be so dramatic. Now tell me what you think, do you love this or what?”

There was no sense in arguing with Tabby about Tony. As far as Nina was concerned as long as the jerked stayed away from her (and she supposed she should include Tabby in that too), there wouldn’t be a problem. She’d hit him again in a heartbeat, but she’d not start something in the club if she could help it.

It also took a lot of self control not to comment on the name Scorn. Or laugh. The corners of her mouth were already twitching and Nina really didn’t want to encourage that sort of thing.

“Luckily for you I did meet a couple of really nice people and it’s not a murdery like I was expecting. I’m definitely going to come back again to meet more people, though. I mean it’s a lot to take in and kind of overwhelming, but I do like some things. Some things,” she had to clarify before Tabby started thinking she was down for anything crazy.

Tabby squealed softly despite Nina’s attempts to mitigate, her face lighting up like Christmas had come early. “What. Things?

Before Nina could reply, she was being hauled by the little blonde back towards the bar area. “Who did you meet? Anyone cute? I can totally set you up with a couple guys. I know all the single Doms who come regularly.”

The only good guy Tabby had ever dated was Nina’s cousin, and even that had been a dubious choice. The last thing she needed was one of Tabby’s Eligible Bachelors.

“I don’t- Hm. I don’t need help meeting guys, I think I’ll be okay in that department.” she insisted, wondering how the shorter girl had such a strong grip of steel. She really didn’t look that strong! Nina completely avoided answering about who she met. Though she was sure Jay could handle Tabby just fine, she didn’t want to disrupt the cherub-faced older Tom with a Tabby in his life. He had a sick Mal and a puppy to worry about.

“Well, I got to see a new application for the saltire cross today, so that was something and a woman as a rope bound chandelier pretzel, which was actually kind of beautiful but definitely not something I’ll be attempting anytime soon. I think I might have to go shopping though, I don’t have the accessories to linger here all day and then be able to go home and sleep.”

“God, Nina, what’s even the point if you’re not talking to the guys here?” complained Tabby, apparently assuming that Nina’s reticence was due to lack of trying. “The cross IS pretty nice, huh? Really easy to set up at home, too. Man, I need to show you something better like the queening stools next time though. Though I guess if you’re all subby that might not be your thing.”

As they slipped back out of the playspace, Tabby beelined for the bar.

“Two Necromancers, please!” she ordered, wiggling onto a barstool. “Okay. So. When are we going shopping?”

We? Nina imagined walking into a sex store with Tabby and somehow that was actually worse than a sex club. They’d end up getting matching vibrators or something, and then Nina would always get reminded of Tabby every time she used it just– She didn’t need that kind of trauma!

Pretending she couldn’t feel that rush of heat back in her cheeks again, Nina slipped onto a bar stool, frowning at Tabby all the while.

We aren’t shopping. I’m going to check out some reviews online first.” She almost asked what a ‘queening stool’, but decided against opening that can of worms. Nina could look that up later too without Tabby giving her show. Because she had the feeling Tabby would love to demonstrate and again– trauma.

“Anyway, you can’t say I’m too subby when I don’t even know what I like yet. The whole reason I agreed to this in the first place was to try a whole bunch of new things! I mean, I’m not sure I want to seduce some guy into submission, but I’m not saying I wouldn’t. I’m just- I just don’t want to do have to do everything, that’s all.”

“Ugh! Well you’re definitely not a Domme if that’s how you feel about it!” exclaimed Tabby, pulling a face. The bartender set down two very, very pale cocktails in front of her, and she immediately slid one over to Nina. It smelled almost medicinal; the only thing Nina could immediately identify was lemon, but there was definitely something bitter in there.

Throwing back a large gulp of her own drink, Tabby kicked her feet. “You’re totally overthinking this. All of it will come naturally to you once you find a playmate. Isn’t careful planning and being sensible what kept you with What’s-His-Fuck so long in the first place?”

Nina wasn’t too sure about this drink but took a swallow anyway. There was something flowery and grassy about the flavor that wasn’t unpleasant, but it also wasn’t exactly her taste. This one ranked under the Old Fashion.

While she nursed it, Tabby’s criticisms sank in. She was kind of right, as much as Nina didn’t want to admit it. Her entire marriage had been Nina doing the responsible thing, the right thing, the thing that made Shaun happy. It wasn’t even just school, work, or what was for dinner. There were so many times Nina tried to suggest something spicy in the bedroom and Shaun was never interested. How do you live through that many years and not try handcuffs at least once?

That drink was gone in three swallows.

“You’re right. You’re right! I have to chill out and stop trying to over do everything. But-” she held up a finger pointedly at Tabby. “I am not making the same mistake as the Tinder fiasco. I shouldn’t have slept with half those dudes, Tabby. I’m not going to do that here, I want something better than that.”

“Okay, okay! Jeez! Just come on and dance with me.”

Several songs and another round of drinks later, Tabby was itching to return to the playspace.

“All the good stuff’s back there, Nina! This is just stuff we can do anywhere. Let’s goooooooooo,” she complained, picking Nina’s hand up and pulling her towards the curtain once more. “Practically no one is out here!”

“Fiiiiine,” complained Nina when her bare feet weren’t giving her any traction against Tabby’s tiny-human super strength. It only took a song or two for Nina to discover her favorite heels weren’t great for dancing, so she pulled them off and stuffed them into Tabby’s bag, since her own wasn’t big enough to hold them.

Now, though, she supposed a break would be good. Nina was so warm she could’ve used a few minutes to sit down, or better yet to get her dress off. No one there would mind, she was sure, and the thought alone had her giggling to herself. She wasn’t going to, of course, but it was amusing. And Tabby had no idea what she was laughing about, which just made her laugh more.

“Are you going to get yourself into another swing, Tabby, I don’t wanna see that! My cousin kisses you!”

“There’s probably a bunch going on right now! We can just watch!”

Tabby wasn’t wrong. It felt like most of the party had relocated to the back room by now. There was some kind of scene going on in the middle of the room with a man in a kilt and two kneeling nude women, and another further back where a man lay facedown on the floor while a woman in heels like Tabby’s walked across his back. The suspension beam on the ceiling was being used again, too, this time by a lesbian couple. The suspended girl’s partner was lacing her slowly into an elaborate corset.

“See, nothing’s even free to use anyway.”

“It’s so warm in here, no wonder everyone ends up undressed,” she remarked to herself, but then she snapped her fingers. “I should get a corset!”

Nina managed to shake herself loose from Tabby to pull out her phone and bring up her notes. Quickly she thumbed out corsets, kilts, are lesbians hot?, and some things even her spellcheck couldn’t figure out.

“This place really is great,” she talked while she input her thoughts. “It’s like going to a small convention and getting to see a sample of everything before you- Hm.” Nina found herself completely derailed, watching the man in the kilt and being too curious not to stay and see what would happen.

Due to the low lighting, it took her a moment to see the leashes he was holding: one in each hand, attached respectively to collars around the necks of the naked subs. He was pacing around them in a slow circle, giving them a wide berth; finally he stopped and pulled hard on the leash in his right hand. The woman crawled forward across the floor toward him on her hands and knees as he slowly began to wind the leash around and around his palm, choking up the lead until she had only a few inches of movement remaining.

As he began to repeat the process with the lefthand lead, the first sub buried her face against the front of his kilt and gripped the edge of the material to lift it up.

Nina burst into loud nervous laughter and slapped her hand over her mouth so hard it made a sound. She turned slowly on the ball of her foot until she had a route to tiptoe out of the way of serious spectators. Once she was at a safe distance that same hand fanned her face and neck. They were just going to get right down to it weren’t they? Nina wish she could just be nervously mute, instead of cackling like a crazy person every time she got flustered. She was going to try this herself one day and end up laughing some poor man into a penis complex without even meaning to.

And she did want to try, too. Maybe not the dog collar and leashes and crawling on the ground like animal, but wouldn’t it be so awesome to be with a man that actually told her exactly what he wanted and what to do without her having to strip naked in the living room to Bruno Mars just to get his attention.

“Tabby, I’m dizzy. I should go back to the quiet side before I take all the spice out of someone’s- You awful little gremlin, where did you go.”

As Nina spun this way and that, trying to pick out Tabby’s blonde hair and plaid skirt in the crowd, she suddenly turned just in time to smack face-first against a solid chest.

“Whoa,” a voice laughed. “Are you okay?”

When she looked up, the first thing she saw were intense blue eyes, and for a moment she thought Jay had found her again. But then she saw spiky black hair and dimples and all the differences in their features that made her wonder why she’d thought of Jay at all.

“Are you here by yourself? I don’t want you to get in trouble for talking to me.”

Without her shoes she was a good two inches shorter and a little embarrassing that she was having a harder time walking on bare feet than heels. Her hands went up to brush her hair back behind her ears. Jeeze, he was cute. Nina definitely had a type. There was just something wonderful about dark hair and light eyes and being so tall certainly helped too.

Nope. No, she needed to keep an eye on Tabby right now. That girl was bound to get in trouble.

“I- No. Well, actually I’m here with someone but not with someone. I am a free agent.”

“Do you need to get back to them, or…” He tilted his head. “To be totally honest, my date bailed on me and I’m just trying to salvage my evening. You’re cute. Can I buy you a drink?”

“You think I’m cute?” Nina laughed. Why did it always feel like she’d never been complimented before. It always had that same rush of warm fuzzy pleased feelings. But it was definitely nice to hear when so many ladies here were in different levels of being undressed and all looked stunning.

“I think that gremlin abandoned me again. I don’t know how she disappears so fast.” she muttered with surprise, giving one last look over to see if she could spot the girl nearby. Nina finally just shrugged. Tabby had been there dozens of times before, she was probably more likely to cause trouble than get into it.

“You know what, yes! I would love to sit and have a drink!”

“Wait, so you’ve never tried anything?

They were sitting together on one of the small leather couches in the back of the playspace, halfway through their drinks. He’d disappeared to the bar and come straight back with a rum and coke for himself and a fruity martini for Nina that actually glowed in the dark, thanks to the glowstick garnish that doubled as a swizzle stick. He’d told her he’d been coming to the club for about a year now, having been introduced to the scene by his ex, and now she was confessing how she’d gotten here herself.

“Not even fuzzy handcuffs or a little spanking?” He didn’t sound judgmental, just curious and a little surprised. “Maybe asked your boyfriend to play professor to your naughty schoolgirl?”

Nothing,” she confirmed, her eyes wide with equal surprise. “I thought at first that maybe I was just bad at sex, you know, so why not try something spicy? But I couldn’t even get him to watch porn with me. That has to be the easiest thing, right? He just wasn’t interested.”

The glowstick she was twizzling in her fingers and occasionally using to accent a point. The drink was now tied with the other blue drink for her favorites, though it did make her briefly wonder if she just like blue things. When she wasn’t playing with the glowstick she was using a napkin to fan herself, because it seemed as the night went on the place just got stuffier and warmer.

“I wish it hadn’t taken me years to realize I wasn’t happy. Of course, now I’m the bad guy, because apparently he was happy, but that’s all over now.” she leaned close to whisper, as if she were telling him the greatest secret in the world. “I’ve had more fun tonight than I have in years and I haven’t even started attempted the fun stuff yet. How crazy is that?”

“Are we sure he wasn’t gay or asexual?” Nina’s new friend asked. “I can’t imagine turning you down for anything. At the very least I can say he was an idiot.”

When she leaned into his personal space, he shifted to plant his hand against the back of the couch to her other side, loosely hemming her in. He gave her a playful grin, eyes sparkling.

“That’s not crazy. But why aren’t you trying something? There are things you can try that don’t require you to know anything about BDSM, you know.”

“I thought he might be gay too! But I guess he just didn’t have an adventurous bone in his body.”

Speaking of adventure, Nina couldn’t help but grin back at her new companion and slip into a fit of giggling. He’d been so easy to sit and chat with, even for a casual flirt or two, and it felt good to have someone treat her like she was enjoyable to be around. Aside from that one jerk, Nina really liked the people here.

“I’ve only been here a day, you know!” she laughed. “Isn’t it impolite to show up and demand a stranger to show me a good time? What would you suggest, then? Keep in mind, I’m not letting anybody tie me up today and I’m definitely not calling anyone Master.”

“Nothing that wild. Just sex in public.”

He glanced around at the dimly-lit room, then looked back at Nina through lowered lashes. “It’s a rush. Trying to see what you can get away with, how much you can do without anyone knowing. Sometimes getting caught and knowing you’re being watched is just as fun. If you want… I’m game.”

Nina laughed out loud again, then quickly had to cover her mouth because this was definitely one of those clandestine conversations where you didn’t want the whole world to know what you were plotting. She finished her drink and leaned to set the glass aside, then she turned towards him, hands in her lap, giving him a considering look.

“So what you’re suggesting,” she whispered softly, all kinds of amusement in her voice, “is a game of sex chicken.”

Why did that sound like so much fun? She hadn’t had sex in two whole months, and honestly who could possibly spend an entire evening watching other people do it and not end up frustrated. Nina was just going to end up going home to her crappy apartment and be too awkward to feel up herself.

And he was so good looking.

“Okay but,” she lift a finger to her mouth whispering a soft shhhh and a giggle. “Don’t tell my gremlin friend.”

His eyes lit up. Mirroring her own actions, he downed the remainder of his rum and coke, then slid closer on the couch until his thigh was resting solidly alongside hers.

“Can I kiss you?” he asked, tilting his head. His voice had dropped to a lower, softer tone. One of his hands reached up to tuck a piece of hair behind her ear. “Anything you don’t want me to do?”

“Yeah, you can kiss me,” she replied. Nina was trying to taper off her giggling, but it was kind of hard to take anything seriously and that was just the way she was.

She shifted close enough to whisper in his ear, her fingers reaching out to delicately pluck at his shirt.

“You could probably talk a lot less,” she mumbled with a laugh. “But if I don’t like something I’d definitely tell you.”

“Noted,” he said, and moved to cover her mouth with his.

It started off almost sweet. Maybe he was going slow just for her, making sure she was relaxed. Just when that started to feel frustrating, though, he introduced his tongue and there was suddenly nothing sweet or chaste about it. He was clearly a very practiced kisser, that much was clear, and he was kissing Nina like he wanted to taste every inch of her from the inside out.

She felt his hand on her knee, fingers teasing small circles against her bare skin. He was barely moving his hand so that it couldn’t have been noticeable unless you were up close, but the tiny motions were still enough to light up her nerves.

Nina savored every bit of the attention, humming into his mouth and not even being the slightest bit shy about kissing him back. The hard part was trying to keep to a slower pace when she had a couple hours of pent up energy that dancing around barefoot hadn’t diffused.

e came up for air at last, his nose brushing hers as he continued to doodle subtly against her knee. His other hand skimmed her exposed back. The backless cut she’d chosen allowed him to trace nearly the entire length of Nina’s spine.

Around them, the party was continuing on just as before, no one seeming to pay any mind to the two of them on their little couch. But people were milling past them by only a few feet away. It wouldn’t take much to turn heads, would it? The dull bass of the music and the murmur of the crowd weren’t loud enough to drown sounds at close range. There wasn’t any real cover, either, except for the back of the couch to one side and the low lighting and their own bodies.

The hand on her knee carefully re-positioned her leg ever so slightly while the other drew back around to her front, his thumb grazing one hard nipple as if by accident, before dropping out of view between them to the inside of her thigh.

Nina couldn’t breathe. Somewhere she’d sucked in a breath and never let it out again, and now her head was spinning and it was wonderful. That giggling was threatening to bubble up, and she quickly covered her mouth with a curl of her fingers to stifle the sound.

Since turnabout was fair play, she pressed her free hand to his chest, drawing her fingers down his abdomen until she hooked them into his belt. Nina used her eyes to pose the question instead of her words. Eyes and ridiculous quite giggling.

He grinned and raised an eyebrow in answer. A moment later he leaned as if to whisper into her ear, only to nip her earlobe instead. His tongue swiped and soothed where his teeth had left a small indent in her skin.

Meanwhile, his fingers moved up the inside of her thigh at a slow crawling pace until they reached the lacy fabric of her panties. One knuckle teased at the flimsy scrap where it covered her clit, rolling in a tantalizing and feather-light circle. The pad of another finger slid against the damp spot between her thighs.

“Fuck, you’re wet,” he hissed in surprise, but he didn’t stop.

“Told you I liked the place,” she laughed, almost too loud and had to bury her face at his neck. He smelled way too good, like some breezy unfamiliar cologne.

And she just added biting to her good-things check list.

Nina shivered, which seemed to be impossible when the room was boiling. She nuzzled into his neck, pressing her mouth against the spot where his pulse beat the strongest, then laving her tongue over his skin. Then with both her hands she gently pulled the leather from it’s buckle, only going slow enough so it wouldn’t make a sound or be too obvious.

Meanwhile, his fingers hooked in the crotch of her panties and slid the soaked lace to one side. A fingertip probed shallowly into her entrance. His other hand left her knee to cup her chin, forcing her face back up until she met his eyes–and held her gaze as he worked his finger inside her to the hilt.

“What’s the most fingers you’ve ever taken at once?” he asked in a husky whisper. His thumb petted her newly-bared clit.

Nina could feel all kinds of things tightening up, and dang did he have such pretty blue eyes. Blue was definitely her new favorite color.

“That’s a very specific question that I don’t have an answer too,” she responded with a breathy murmur. It wasn’t as if it hadn’t happened before, but she didn’t exactly remember all the specific times it did or make a finger count. As it were, all this teasing had her squirming in her seat and digging her teeth into her bottom lip. Nina made quick work of unbuttoning his pants and letting her knuckles do the grazing when she pulled down the zipper.

In answer, another finger edged inside of her to join the first. He gave a shallow thrust, caressing her from the inside.

He froze, then, when a passing couple paused to chat only a few steps away–all but his thumb, which continued to tease Nina’s clit.

“Daddy, can I have a playmate, please?” Nina heard the woman ask. Despite her word choice, her voice was unmistakably mature, if a little breathy. “I’ve been good, haven’t I?”

“You’ve been very good,” the man answered her. At the same time, Nina felt a third finger sliding along her lips as if seeking the best way inside. “Did you have someone in mind?”

“No, Daddy. Just a cute girl. I want us all to have fun together.”

A whisper in Nina’s ear drowned out all further chatter, bringing her attention back fully to her playmate. “There’s a condom in my pocket.”

He shifted, then, his free hand going to Nina’s hip to pull her closer. His fingers slipped out of her only to tug her panties down. The lacy material stretched taut around her thighs, not elastic enough to accommodate spread legs.

For a split second it was all kind of terrifying. The couple had come so close and it would’ve been so easy to turn and notice what was going on in their private nook. There was even that brief flash of wondering if this was a mistake. But it was also thrilling, that roller coaster ride she wanted to be on where her heat was beating a mile a minute and all she wanted to do was keep going.

Nina got to searching his pockets for the condom, fumbling a little bit because she didn’t want to rush and because she was so worked up her coordination was a mess. Once she finally found it, she held it up with both hands around nose level with the sort of grin that suggested she just found the best prize in the world.

With a wicked grin of his own, he pulled her in for another kiss, using her body as cover while he unwrapped the condom and rolled it on. No sooner had he finished than he pushed her hips just so that she sank down around him until the back of her thighs rested flat on top of him. With his pants only unzipped and her skirt settled around her, it was difficult to tell that either of them were any less than fully clothed.

Her panties had been pulled back up by the readjustment, the lace rubbing between her clit and the happy trail above his waistband. It had to be rubbing against other things, too, but he didn’t complain.

“All you, babe,” he breathed. His hands skimmed up her sides, flirting with the outer curves of her hips and breasts. “Don’t get caught.”

Keeping herself quiet was easy enough, at least in terms of controlling her giggling. All she had to do was keep her mouth busy and there were plenty of places to put her mouth. Her favorite being just under his ear where he was definitely going to be sporting a hickey come tomorrow morning.

The trouble was in not looking like she was fucking some guy’s brains out when she really wanted to fuck his brains out. Restraining the movement of her hips and body to nothing more than the most subtle of shifting was agony, but it was also so wickedly good that she wouldn’t dare stop now. Nina’s only regret was that she couldn’t tug his shirt right off, and instead had to settle on curling her fingers into the fabric and gripping tight.

It felt like hours that she rode on top of him while he urged her on with soft brushes over her clothing and languid kisses. Every so often someone would draw closer to the couch and Nina would have to slow down or even pause entirely to avoid suspicion. Once, when she stopped, he gave a small roll of his own hips and scraped his teeth against her throat.

It was while she was still reeling from the move that a prickle of awareness drew her eyes, and Nina found herself locking gazes with a different blue pair.

Jay was watching. He hadn’t been standing there a moment before, but now he was just close enough to get the gist of what was going on–at least when he was looking directly at her like that. One of his hands was planted against the wall, his expression inscrutable but intense. She got the feeling though that depending on what vibe she was giving off, he might break the No Violence rule himself.

Tilting his head, Jay bit his bottom lip, and that was a look she recognized.

Nina was caught and her heart skipped three beats. She should’ve expected Jay to stroll by at some point, it was his job after all to keep an eye on things, but somewhere between Tabby and drinks she’d completely forgotten. Maybe she should’ve been ashamed of herself or at least a tiny bit embarrassed, but Nina was riding such a high that at the moment it didn’t matter.

Dang, why did he have to look at her like that, she was dying.

She gave him an almost imperceptible little shrug and a whoops? sort of smile before making the ‘okay’ gesture with her fingers behind her partner’s back so he’d know she was alright.

..and then she realized she didn’t even know this man’s name, which sent her burying his face at his neck in a fit of giggles and went right back to what she was doing. This time with a little twinge in her stomach because there was someone watching.

And he was still watching, even after she’d signaled that she was fine. Every time she lifted her head she could see him standing there, and even when she didn’t she just could feel it. He was seeing every little twitch and roll of her hips, every time the man under her stroked her skin, every flicker of expression across her face and every shiver down her spine. His vantage point was so good that she was pretty sure the only thing he couldn’t see was under their clothes.

A thumb found Nina’s nipple and very slowly circled as it hardened under the touch, the heat going straight through the fabric of her dress.

“Can you get away with faster?” her partner purred into her ear.

Faster? Nina felt like she could get away with anything at the moment. It didn’t take much encouragement for her to pick up the pace. Nina gripped into his shoulders for the extra leverage to grind and rock as best she could with her panties preventing her from widening her legs any further. There was a fine layer of sweat on her skin, making her dress cling to her shape every time she shifted.

Nina tried to focus on what she was doing, but couldn’t help seeking out Jay’s blue eyes and savoring the thrill that went up her spine and made all her muscles clench up tight. Maybe a little too tight, because before she knew it Nina was gasping loud enough to have to slap her hand over her mouth again and her whole body was shuddering.

“Fuck,” her partner swore as she felt him throb inside her and he shuddered through his own climax in her wake. His hands rose to comb through her hair, pulling her into a deep and lingering kiss.

When they broke apart, Jay had disappeared.

“See?” the man who was still inside of her asked, bumping his nose against hers. “Fun, right?”

“I think- I think that’s going on my list,” she replied, spent and out of breath. Nina lingered there on his lap for a few moments, waiting for her heart to slow it’s pounding as she glanced around one last time. Jay was gone, and it seemed no one else had noticed (or cared to watch) their tawdry escapade. Once she did finally decide to move, she shifted enough so he could get himself presentable while she wiggled her panties back where they belonged. Then she plopped down on the sofa seat next to him and let out a sigh.

“Thanks for that,” she laughed. Nina was still out of breath, so it was more like a breathy giggle. She brushed the back of her hand against her forehead to find it a little damp and sticky. She felt sticky. Her whole body was still humming and her head was still swimming. Snatching up a napkin, she tried to fan herself to cool down a little.

“Oh, don’t thank me.” He laughed, grabbing a napkin and a pen to scribble down his number. “In fact, let me know if you want to do that again.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 001

Nina should’ve known better than to accept Tabby’s invitation, but she supposed desperation could turn someone into an idiot. Though, it wasn’t like Nina had asked directly for the help. When you’re having an awkward conversation about tumblr porn with your cousin and his weird ex girlfriend that always seemed to still be around, you don’t really think it’s going to lead anywhere. Nina mentioned her interest in a few of the BDSM blogs and now two weeks later she and Tabby were at a club in the middle of downtown.

Or it was her and Tabby. As soon as they’re ordered drinks from the bar, Tabby disappeared, leaving Nina sipping on something called an Old Fashioned and completely lost about what to do. Were there like, introductory classes in the building? Did you introduce yourself to various people and ask if they liked getting spanked or preference getting chained up to walls? Was it better if she just wandered around observing people?

Voyeurism was a thing. Nina just didn’t know if it was even a part of this scene.

Which left her drifting away from the bar and wandering in the dim light until she found a pillar that looked safe enough out of the way to spy from. What she should’ve done was hang out on a message forum for a few weeks asking questions. Going out with Tabby was like jumping right into a lion pit. At least she didn’t feel like she stood out. The tight dress she found in the back of her closet had a nice mix of elegance and oh damn, so at least she looked the part of a mysterious sexy stranger, even if she felt more like lion food.

“Hello, what do we have here?” a voice sent Nina nearly jumping out of her skin. “You lost, kitten?”

The man who’d sidled up nest to the pillar was tall and dark-haired and devastatingly handsome, like the star of some gothic romance. He was wearing a long black coat over his form-fitting button-down and leather biker pants, his thumbs resting lazily against a large belt buckle, and it should have looked ridiculous on a man who wasn’t in high school but Nina suspected he’d make anything look good.

It wasn’t as if he was the only one wearing something different from the kind of clubwear Nina was used to. There was an awful lot of latex and leather in the crowd, with more than a few actual collars and some people in outfits that didn’t look like they should be worn in public.

“Who left you unsupervised?” The handsome stranger stepped closer and planted a hand against the pillar by Nina’s head. “No one smart, isn’t that right?”

Immediately she burst into a short, loud nervous laugh and had to cover her mouth with her hand. Back in high school and college meeting new people was a breeze, but somewhere along the way she lost that skill to not be awkward. Although, if she gave herself some credit, she didn’t exactly hang out in places where people were wearing leather masks with zippers over their mouths and fishnet shirts.

“Hm, definitely no one smart.” Nina agreed. Tabby deserved it, so she didn’t feel too bad.

Nina didn’t move or shirk away, though she was a little intimidated to have someone in her space after five minutes of being there. She wasn’t even weird about her personal space, it was just taking her some time to get used to flirting again. It was also hard to take the man seriously when he called her kitten and was dressed like that, but this was part of the style and culture, wasn’t it? Nina was going to have to see past all that if she was really going to dive in.

“I- Hm. I guess you are a regular here?” she finally asked. How did you start up conversations and get to know people in a club like this? The same ‘what’s your sign’ as in the singles bars? Jesus, maybe she was never good at this.

“That’s right.” He gave her a slow smile and raked his gaze over her. “Don’t worry, I’ll show you around. I’ve been looking for a girl to train. What’s your name?”

Looking for a girl to train? Why did that sound like a line out of one of Tabby’s sleazy novels? Nina supposed it just came with the territory though, and she didn’t want to run screaming out the door just because she got a little weirded out.

“It’s Nina. I’m not sure I’m looking to be trained,” she answered honestly. “But I would definitely appreciate an actual tour? My friend doesn’t seem to be the guiding type.”

“Not knowing what you want is fine. I’ll handle that part.” Straightening up, he grabbed her by the hand and tugged her closer. “You’re just lucky I found you. Come on, Nina, the play area is this way.”

There was a door hung with a heavy black curtain on the opposite side of the bar, towards the back of the club. Nina hadn’t even realized it was there until this guy said something, it blended in so well with the wall.

“You’re new to the scene, right? That’s good. You won’t have picked up any bad habits.”

Okay, a secret backroom. That was kind of cool in a being led to the backdoor of hell sort of way. Nina glanced around to see if she could catch Tabby’s eye and let her know where she was headed (never go to a second location at a club without your girls knowing and all that jazz), but the woman was nowhere to be seen. Nina tossed back the last of her drink and abandoned the glass on a nearby table.

“Is asking what your name is part of those bad habits? Or do we not do names here?” she asked, noticing he hadn’t given his and was eager to get the party started. Nina didn’t mind being straight forward, but she kinda thought there would at least be some getting-to-know-you stuff first.

It was just a tour anyway, she didn’t know why she was getting so skittish! It’s not like she hadn’t seen plenty on the internet.

“We do names. But right now all you need to call me is Sir.”

The back room was less of a bedroom, it turned out, than some sort of VIP lounge. Except no VIP lounge she’d ever been to allowed the kind of activity that was going on in the “play area”, as her tour guide had called it. Half of the people back here were in various states of undress; Nina saw one woman who was fully nude other than a red, silky-looking rope that was wound artfully around her torso, outlining her bare breasts and binding her wrists and ankles together behind her back. She sat placidly on a small cushion while a small group conversed over her head like she was nothing more than a decorative centerpiece. Another man in nothing but a thick dog collar and a scrap of leather that barely passed for briefs was suspended from the ceiling from a two-by-four, his wrists and ankles spread apart into wide Vs by chains at either end. The woman standing next to him had her hand between his legs, and Nina couldn’t see what she was doing but her imagination could fill in the blanks.

Her new friend pulled her past the crowd to a display rack on the far wall. It seemed to be filled with what she’d seen called “floggers” in her googling, along with paddles, more coils of rope in every shade of the rainbow, and other things she couldn’t even begin to identify. He skimmed the selection until he found what he was looking for: a metal bar with cuffs at either end, not unlike the larger contraption that the man she’d seen earlier was hanging from.

“Have you ever seen a spreader bar before, Nina?”

He’d lost her at call me sir, but Nina found herself a bit flabbergasted by the “play room”. Seeing it in real life compared to pictures was an entirely different experience and sent a wave of flustered heat up the back of her neck. Now it was all very real and not just something she’d sit back and fantasize about. Not all of it was to her liking (being a show pretzel for one), but Nina didn’t not like it either. There were things that piqued her interest.

Then she found herself looking down at the spreader he held in his hands and remembered what had irked her. He had this whole presumptuous air about talking to her, as if it were a done deal. He didn’t ask her, he told her, and Nina might’ve been new to this, but she did know that the whole reason she was attractive to this stuff in the first place was because of the rules of consent, safety, and actually talking to partners about it. She’d been willing to give him the benefit of the doubt since she wasn’t sure what the flirting customs were like here, but it turned out a creep was a creep no matter what kind of club she was in.

Nina leaned in close.

“I don’t need to call you anything, kitten.” she stated simply, then smiled wide and straightened back up, already walking backwards in her heels. “I have actually seen one before, but I don’t think I’m interested in trying that with you. Thank you for the brief dungeon tour, though. I’m going back for another drink.”

“Excuse me?” The warmth had left his voice. “You will not mouth off to me like that.”

Making a grab for her arm, he gripped it painfully tight. He still had that same superior air about him, but his eyes were sparking angrily and his mouth had twisted into a scowl. “Kneel and take off your panties. I’ll teach you to show proper respect.”

As if to punctuate his words, he wrenched his hold. A flare shot up the back of her elbow to her shoulder, radiating out along her limb.

“Like hell you are!” Her answer was shrill, and though it matched her sudden terror it didn’t suit the pure anger that came with it. Was this his thing? Picking up lost girls and scaring them into sex? Tabby could’ve ended up back here, and though Nina wasn’t exactly fond of the girl, she didn’t wish any ill on her either.

Nina, though, could take care of herself.

Before he could yank her arm any harder, Nina popped him right in the nose with the heel of her palm and kneed him in the balls.

“Ow, fuck! What the hell is your problem, lady?!” the guy wheezed, doubling over and clutching at his nose. “You bitch!

“Alright, what happened?” a new voice cut in.

Nina looked up just as a man stepped in between her and her attacker. He had his hands on his hips as he looked between the two of them, one eyebrow raised. Behind him, Nina noticed that pretty much anyone who was nearby had stopped what they were doing to watch.

“She went psycho on me!” hissed the douchebag in the leather pants. “I just–“

“I wasn’t asking you, Tony.”

“It’s Anton,” he sputtered.

“Right.” Blue eyes fixed Nina with a piercing stare, his expression expectant. It was odd, because she was fairly sure Anton was taller by a bit, but Nina hadn’t felt so small next to him as she did when this man looked at her. “Well? Do you have a good reason for breaking our No Violence rule?”

“Someone should’ve told him about the no violence rule,” she shot back while gesturing at the jerk behind him. Everyone was basically staring at her now, which had her flushing red and wishing she had thought to scream for help first, even though the ass likely had it coming for a long time and she was just the lucky person to hit him.

Nina took in a slow breath and tucked her hands under her arms where no one was going to see them shaking.

“I told him I wasn’t interested, then he grabbed me– hard enough to bruise, mind you– and basically ordered me to my knees and threatened to teach me how to show proper respect. So I showed him the respect he actually deserves.”

It was a lot more politely said than what was going on in her head, and Nina was already resigned to getting thrown out, but like hell was she going to let this weasel get away with assaulting girls.

“See! She’s a total brat! I don’t know who invited her–“

“Enough.” The man pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is exactly why you can’t just show up to a scene and try to act like you’re a Dom. You were told to get mentored. I don’t care who invited you but if you have one more incident I’ll make sure you’re blacklisted from every play party and munch in the city.

“And you.” His gaze settled on Nina again. “You come with me. We need to talk.”

He pointed back to the curtain that separated the play area from the main club. Behind him, a red-faced and furious Anton slunk off like a scolded cat.

Anton, Tony, whatever, was lucky she was in trouble and not looking to cause any more. A stern warning didn’t feel like quite enough punishment, but this wasn’t her establishment and what would she have done anyway besides kick him again? She left him with one last scathing glare before turning on her heels.

Even after she’d stepped out back into the main club she didn’t uncross her arms. This was mortifyingly embarrassing, especially in a place she wasn’t familiar with.

“I’m sorry,” she finally dug up the courage to say. “I’m not here to be a problem.”

“Glad to hear it. Keep walking.” The guy indicated an empty booth that was tucked next to the small stage Nina had noticed when she first walked in. Before the raised platform had been empty, but now there was a chair set up and someone was actually getting a tattoo.

He gestured for her to sit, and then slid into the seat across from her. He reached down under the table and picked up a six-pack of bottled water, breaking one free of the plastic rings and setting it down in front of her.

“Drink that and let me see your arm,” he told her, his palm laying open and supine on the table.

How many things could one place do, Nina wondered. She was willing to bet they also did piercings. Might as well do everything all in one place, right?

Nina accepted the water, though she would’ve preferred a good stiff drink to settle down her nerves after all that. She was glad to find her hands weren’t shaking anymore as she twisted the cap off and took a sip and gave the man’s outreached palm a dubious stare. Finally she just sighed and held out her arm.

“It’s not that bad- I mean, it hurts but it’s relatively nothing. I’m just mad more than anything and I didn’t mean to be disruptive. I don’t regret it, mind you, but I won’t do it again. Here, anyway. If I see that jerk outside I might break his nose.”

“Outside is your business, but we have enough trouble with the cops, so make sure you’re at least a block away,” he said, and for the first time since she’d seen him, he cracked a grin. His smile was nice, Nina realized suddenly.

She’d been so worried about being in trouble that she hadn’t really been paying attention to what he looked like before now. Unlike Anton/Tony, he’d opted for a much simpler outfit: a fitted black v-neck and dark jeans. It was the kind of thing you could wear anywhere and fit in, really, no matter the venue. His hair was a bit on the longer slide and had some wave to it, but not full-on curls, nor was it long enough to put up in one of those manbuns or topknots that were starting to be all the rage.

He turned her arm over in his hands, his calloused fingers prodding purposefully but gently. “He might have pulled your muscle a little, but I don’t think you’ll bruise.

“I’m Jay,” he added, letting go of her in favor of offering her his hand, propping his elbow against the table. “The DM tonight. What’s your name?”

As far as Nina was concerned, that was permission and might just have to get herself a tazer if she ever ran into the dude again. She didn’t want to admit she was all shaken up and rattled, but Nina was never the one who got into scary situations. Normally she was overly cautious and avoided anything that looked even remotely like a risk. Now that she was out and about, trying to live a different kind of life, she was getting into all kinds of things.

“Nina.” Once she ran her hand up and down her arm to rub some of the soreness out, she shook his hand. Jay was considerably more pleasant than the other guy, but she supposed he needed to be if he were the one in charge of supervising the place.

“I’ve never been to a place like this before, but I’m guessing that’s painfully obvious to anyone that looks at me,” she grumbled softly.

“Pretty much,” he replied without even the slightest hesitation. At least he didn’t sound judgmental about it. Jay leaned back in the booth and tilted his head. “Which is the only reason you’re getting away with breaking about a dozen rules yourself. Why exactly are you debuting at a party instead of something more casual? Are you by yourself? How did you even get in?”

“You say debuting like it’s some kind of debutante ball,” she marveled. Maybe it kind of was, in a way. Instead of a blushing virgin being introduce to society, she was a twenty-nine year old divorcee looking for a good time. How many rules did she actually break by kicking a guy in the balls, she wondered?

That embarrassment was back again and Nina found herself anxiously fussing with the cuffs of her long sleeves.

“My cousin’s ex, Tabby, brought me. We don’t really have a lot in common, I think she just got really excited to share something she’s into when she found out I was interested. She’s around here somewhere, or she’s joined a crew for a bar crawl, I don’t actually know.”

Nina gave the club another quick once over just to see if she could spot Tabby yet, but with her luck the girl might’ve just dropped her off and bounced as soon as she got a drink in her. Tabby’s attention span wasn’t always the greatest.

“Tabby. Short, blond, poly Tabby?” Jay nodded. “Right. Seems like she skipped a few things, so let me catch you up to speed. First, I’m assuming you’re single?”

Usually when she got that question in a bar or club, it was a come-on, but Jay sounded strictly professional. He didn’t wait for her to answer though, continuing on, “Being single gives you a little more leeway, but play parties like this one have etiquette you’re supposed to follow. And some basic stuff you should always know, like who the host and the DM are, for your own safety. Believe it or not, you’re safer from creeps here than in your average club. We take security very seriously. I wasn’t kidding; calling the cops isn’t an option here. Most of what happens between consenting adults at our parties is chargeable as assault or rape no matter what we say. So we have to be on top of these things, and we have a lot of incentive to get rid of anyone who puts the community at risk.”

“So that means my new friend Tony is already on very thin ice.” Nina was kind of glad now that she didn’t default to threatening people with the cops. There would have been a lot of collateral damage just over one weasel. Knowing that a guy like skulking about wasn’t something that was tolerated for long was comforting.

“Okay, so… what are the rules?” she asked, forcing herself to stop her fiddling to splay her hands on the table. “What if my main goal is dating, but I specifically want to meet someone that wants to explore all this and more with me? Do you do classes for things like rope binding the same way they do pole dancing? Or is it more like mentor partners or is it bring your own buddy. I don’t- I don’t really have someone right now, but I’d like to and preferably someone who already knows all about this.”

All of her questions were completely in earnest, and Nina hadn’t even touch on the really salacious stuff yet. Mostly because it was so awkward talking face to face with a complete stranger. Nina didn’t even know which part was more embarrassing; the fact she wanted to spice up her sex life, or the fact she wanted to spice up her romantic life too.

“Well, the rules tonight mostly don’t apply to you, since you’re not attached to anyone. But as we’ve covered, No Violence. No interrupting or talking over a scene. Do not talk to the participants in a scene unless invited. No touching anyone or anything you don’t own without permission. No talking to a sub without making sure you have their Dom’s permission or they’re not attached to a Dom. Be polite and respectful. That means addressing Dominants as Sir or Madam or whatever they prefer to be addressed by,” he rattled off, counting on his fingers. “Think of it like respecting pronouns, but sexier.”

Jay paused as she tried to absorb all of that. As if reading her mind, he chuckled. “Yeah. And this is actually on the chill side for party protocol, because there’s no dress code or standard behavior code. The rules aren’t always the same from party to party either. But look.”

His eyes flicked down to her water, still mostly untouched, and then back to her face. He slid a finger forward to scoot the bottle closer to her, tapping the side as if to remind her it was there.

“If you mess up and it was an honest mistake, you just have to apologize. As far as figuring things out… There a lot of options out there. What kind of learner are you?”

“It’s a lot,” she admitted, grasping the bottle and rolling it between her hands before she finally took another drink. Nina thought about the last time she actually put her mind to learning something new. That had to be all the way back in college when she spent every free day and night cramming book knowledge into her head. She had a feeling that wasn’t going to be as applicable here.

“I don’t know,” she answered honestly. “I’m great with flashcards? Coming directly to a club wasn’t actually part of my plan. Usually I read everything I can get my hands on and then I would’ve talked to someone and from there, I don’t know. I guess I do like to see what I’m getting into before trying it myself? I liked the way all of this sounded because I could do something risky and exciting but there’s boundaries and I wouldn’t end up murdered by accident.”

Nina took another drink, frowning and scrunching her nose up at nothing in particular.

“Is it weird that I don’t actually know what I’m looking for? I’m not even sure if I’ll like any of this, I just want to test it out and see if it’s me.”

“Nope. Not weird.” Jay flashed her another smile and folded his arms on the table. “So, maybe you’re vanilla with a few sprinkles. Maybe you just haven’t ever found what you really like. You wouldn’t be the first late bloomer I’ve met. Either way, as long as you mind your manners, you’re welcome to stay and figure things out. I don’t think you’ll have any trouble finding someone interested in mentoring you. Someone who actually knows what they’re doing, I mean. More importantly though, you need someone you can trust to make sure you know what you’re doing.”

Fishing his phone out of his pocket, he swiped the screen a few times and then placed it in Nina’s palm.

“A really good place to start is eliminating what you know you don’t want versus what you are interested or even iffy about. Take a look.”

The form he’d brought up on his phone was a fairly long list of activities, categorized by type and including everything from kissing to fisting and gang rape roleplay. Nina didn’t even recognize some of the terms. (What was edgeplay? Or figging?) Beside each line were boxes headed as Experience, Interest, and Limits.

“Pretty much everyone fills a list like this out at some point or another. Sometimes every time they get a new partner. The thing is, you have to be really honest with yourself–and you have to take your time on it. Text yourself the link so you can fill it out later.”

“This is a lot of stuff,” she muttered under her breath. A lot.. Nina hadn’t even known half this stuff existed, and that was just the things she could recognize. Jesus, her google search history was going to look insane later.

She texted herself the link and once her phone buzzed in her little clutch purse, she slid his phone back across the table to him and retrieved her own. Nina made sure to save his number to her phone before she resumed looking over the list. A comprehensive list was incredibly helpful. With it she had a starting point and an idea of what she might want to try or avoid, and things seemed a lot less overwhelming.

For the first time Nina genuinely smiled and laughed, all hints of anxious energy gone.

“Thank you. You just made this a million times easier and way less intimidating! I promise the next time I show up, I won’t be breaking anyone’s nose.”

“I’m not worried. Happy to help though.” His lips twitched. “Taking care of people is what I do.”

He glanced out at the room. Nina wasn’t sure if he was just scanning in general or looking for something in particular, but he seemed satisfied with whatever he found because he turned back to her.

“So. Now that we’ve sorted out business. If you stick with me until we find your friend, you might get a feel for things. I’ll be just keeping an eye on everyone and stepping in like I did with you if a scene gets out of hand. Usually that’s an unsafe knot or a sub forgetting their safe word; you made tonight exciting.”

Nina laughed again, this time with just a hint of flush to her cheeks. No one had ever called Nina exciting– she never even thought of herself as exciting– and the thought tickled her to death. This was good though. She loved the thought of being someone that could shake things up out of the routine, and exactly what she was hoping to grow into.

“Sounds like there’s no better way to learn than shadowing the DM,” she agreed. “I’m guessing you have to be pretty perceptive to keep track of everything going on and still be able to see the difference between real and pretend. That can’t be easy.”

“It’s not all that different from the responsibilities of a Dom, if a bit less intimate. I’ve been in the scene a long time now, and that plus first aid training means you’re asked to supervise a lot.” He stood up, pushing himself up off the table, and Nina caught a glimpse of a tattoo peeking out from under the short sleeve of his V-neck. “You’re fine to have another drink. What do you like?”

“I like trying new drinks with weird names. It turns out testing different kinds of alcohol is also on the Nina Discovery list along with spicy sex stuff. …and now first aid! That’s a useful one to go on the list if I keep this up.”

She wasn’t kidding about a list either, as she made a few swipes on her phone to bring something up and thumb out first aid classes. Nina also noted down tattoo? just as a reminder to think more about it later.

While she was fussing with her phone, Jay was flagging down the bartender. Nina didn’t hear what he ordered, just that he’d slipped the woman his card and pointed over his shoulder at her.

“Never order the Amsterdam Blackout,” he warned her with a grin, while the bartender fussed with a bottle of blue curacao and a shaker. “The name is tempting but very honest. You’ll like this one better anyway.”

“Alcohol induced blackouts are definitely on the Don’t Try list,” she agreed.

Nina put her phone away and smoothed her hands down over her dress as she took another look around. She’d finally hit a baseline of relaxed, where she didn’t feel like a lost duckling in a gator pond, and could now look around without feeling the need to look away quickly. Some stuff still made her a little flustered (like the man walking by in full on ass out chaps) but others were inspiring ideas of things she might like. Clandestine public snogging in a corner booth? Something that she’d balk at ten years ago, but from this distance looked pretty fun.

“How do I find the right person for me?” she asked. “Are there interviews? Do we hang out and meet people and see what clicks? Do you test drive people?”

“You can if you want and you find someone willing.” He was watching her with his arms folded across his chest, a little smile playing on his lips. “A lot of us date just like anyone else, Nina. There’s also people who hook up via Fetlife–social media site–or at munches–meetups in vanilla settings. A lot of people just hook up at the parties. If you find someone you like, compare notes and then go with whatever feels right. But always ask around about someone before you play. Most of the community is fine but there are always those few.”

A lowball glass filled with pale turquoise liquid landed on the bar top with a clink. A basil leaf and a whole orchid blossom sat on the rim as the garnish.

“This is called Chasing the Green Dragon,” Jay told her, crooking a finger at Nina and raising the cocktail to her lips once she stepped within range. A sweet, spicy aroma with a citrus kick wafted from the glass, and her mouth tingled where there was a trace of moisture on the rim. “Bottoms up.”

Nina took the first swallow when he offered, then immediately her hand went up to her mouth.

“Oh dang, that is good,” she muttered from behind her fingers, amused with the fact now her mouth kind of tingled. The bright color and pretty garnish did not match the sweet, tangy, spicy taste. “I can see where the dragon comes in.” She couldn’t pinpoint the kind of sweet but the drink definitely landed better than the Old Fashioned she tried earlier.

Nina plucked the glass from his fingers, claiming it as hers and quite happily took another drink.

“Hm! Did you know you can eat orchids? Ancient Greeks thought eating orchids made them more virile. I’m not sure I that’s actually true, but most of their mythology seems to involve a ridiculous amount of sex. Like an obscene amount.”

Orchis is Ancient Greek for ‘testicle’, in fact.” Jay plucked the blossom from her glass, showing her the twin structures near the base. “Because of these things here.”

He twirled the flower between his finger and thumb, tilting his head. “What do you do for a living?”

Her ridiculous grinning about filthy orchid origins turned into a sheepish look and a scrunched up nose. Nina even took a longer swallow just to delay answering the question.

“It’s not very interesting,” she lamented. “I’m an archivist at the university. Just reading, researching and cataloging all day. Sometimes I help students find unusual things, but it’s usually just me inputting things to the online database. Not that I mind it! I learn all kinds of fun things, but it’s also not the most exciting job to have.”

“Oh no. Your job is too boring, I’m afraid I’ll have to walk away now before everyone thinks I’m uncool.” He gave her a look, fighting a smile. “Relax, Nina. Everyone here has to pay the bills. It sounds like you enjoy it, which is more than most can say.”

He carefully placed the orchid back on the rim of her glass, then checked his phone.

“I do need to go back to the playspace, though. Is that going to be uncomfortable for you?”

Nina decided she liked Jay, which was great because now she had a familiar face the next time she came back. Even if she decided later that this wasn’t the kind of scene for her, he had a way of making things feel nice and chill. She could leave her anxiety behind, and just work through her leftover awkwardness.

Because it was definitely going to be awkward taking a stroll through the playroom again and Nina needed to get over it so she could have a little fun too.

“No, not uncomfortable,” she responded with a shake of her head. “I’d love to know more about what’s going on in scenes and what they are? They sound a lot like stage plays, just… spicier.”

He didn’t answer her at first, his blue eyes lingering on her face. Eventually, he nodded.

“Tap my shoulder if you want to leave,” he told her. “Like this–May I?”

Once she’d given her assent, his long forefingers tapped three times in gentle, but firm and steady succession where the top of her arm began.

“That way, no matter what, I’ll know you need to step away.” Jay let his hand drop, motioning for her to keep walking. “A public scene is a bit like a stage play, yes, but a scene is just what you call any play session. The ones people plan for play parties tend to be on the showier side, but not always.”

As they made their way back towards the curtain wall, she could feel his eyes on her.

“So tell me, what made you think all this might be for you?” he asked. “Don’t say Fifty Shades of Grey, please.”

“That movie was terrible, and I like Jamie Dornan,” she exclaimed scrunching up her nose again. Belated, she remembered it was a popular book series first, but it wasn’t a genre Nina typically read. It wasn’t the kind of movies she watched either, but sometimes her cousin let Tabby have first pick on movie nights and now Nina had a head full of terrible movies she’d be haunted by forever.

Nina stuck close to Jay as close as was comfortable, crossing her arms again and tapping her fingers against her elbows. She wasn’t actually scared or nervous per say, but there must’ve been a subconscious part of her warily keeping an eye out for Tony. Even though she knew he wasn’t anything to be concerned about, she supposed being in a vulnerable place already had her naturally unsettled.

“One morning I woke up and I realized I was miserable,” she finally answered. “I married the second guy I hooked up with at nineteen and then spent my entire twenties doing the exact same thing everyday. My husband’s idea of spicy was me being on top.” There was that flush in her face again, but she explain with an air of humor and almost even laughed about it.

“I’ve been dating again and- um- I don’t-” she paused, heaving a heavy sigh before tilting towards him with a lowered voice. “I want to feel things that are exciting and scary and different. I couldn’t ask my dates and end up with some creep trying to strangle me in a bathtub. This place has rules and I like that.”

“If you like rules, you might be in the right place. It’s definitely safer to try things here than with random strangers off Tinder who don’t know what they’re doing or have people to keep them in check.” He glanced at her askance. “Not that the community is perfect, either. But I’m glad you listened to your instincts on that one.”

They’d reached the curtain again. Jay pulled it aside and waited for Nina to step through ahead of him. It was much the same as she remembered, but the suspension bar on the ceiling was empty now, the occupant from earlier nowhere to be seen.

“Jay,” a voice called, and Nina glanced around to find a stocky older man dressed all in leather pace towards them across the floor. He had warm eyes and a short but very thick beard that was more grey than strawberry blond. “Good to see you! You’re actually on duty tonight?”

“Yes, but looks like Layton and Dahlia aren’t ready for her collaring yet.” Jay grasped the man’s hand. “How’s Mal?”

“He’s home sick, but it’s just a cold. He told me to go have my fun. It was a good show, but I think he just wants me out of the house so he can play with the puppy.”

“Sounds about right.” Nina felt Jay’s hand at the small of her back, guiding her forward. It was just the slightest bit of contact, almost no pressure at all. “Tom, this is Nina. She’s new.”

“Hello, Nina.” Tom’s round-faced smile was infectious. “I see Jay’s snatched you up for himself, eh?”

This older gentleman in leather had the sort of cherub face that made her want to pinch his cheeks. She supposed he wasn’t supposed to look cute any more than a leather-clad biker in a bar, but the way he talked was so endearing, she couldn’t help but think it. Immediately she was grinning and her folded arms shifted to clasping her hands loosely in front of her.

“Did he?” she asked, shooting Jay a glance before she was grinning back at Tom. “I haven’t decided if I’m ready to be snatched yet, but he’s welcome to try. Tonight I’m exploring.”

“Oh, well don’t let me keep you. There’s a new swing in, but it’s being used right now. You could go see Sebastian and his sub over at the St. Andrew’s Cross instead. I was just over there and it’s quite something!” His eyes crinkled up at the corners. “Although Jay might prefer to show you the spanking bench. I mentored him, you know, I know what this boy gets up to.”

“Is this your version of pulling out the baby pictures?” Jay’s voice was laced with amusement and rather obvious affection. “I’m just showing her around.”

“Right, right.” Tom chuckled. “Well in that case…”

He held out his hand to Nina. She expected a handshake, but instead his fingers closed around hers and lifted her knuckles to his lips, his beard fuzz softly scratching at her skin as his smile ghosted the back of her hand. “Enjoy the party, my dear. It was wonderful to meet you.”

Nina’s delighted laugh was probably louder than it needed to be, but she wasn’t expecting to meet such an enchanting older man in a place like this. A Tony or two for sure, but Tom was wonderful. If the place was filled with Toms and Jays, she’d definitely be down for hanging out just for the company alone.

“Thank you. I hope we can meet again soon!”

Once she had the opportunity, she leaned towards Jay and whispered.

“What’s a St. Andrew’s Cross?”

“You’re here to explore. Let’s go see.” He nodded to the right and began to lead the way along the wall and further into the playspace, skirting the throngs of fetishists. Now and then he’d slow his pace to eye something happening in the crowd, but he only stopped once, holding up a hand to Nina.

“Everything alright?” he asked as he approached a couple occupying one of the small couches placed around the room. The girl was on her stomach and still locked into a spreader bar with her hands cuffed behind her back, attempting to wriggle closer to the man who was holding his head in his hands at the other end of the sofa. As Nina got closer, she could see his shoulders were shaking. There was a riding crop laying on the floor by his feet, visible only thanks to a red stripe along the side.

“I think it’s just the guilts,” the girl answered, her eyes wide and still fixed on her partner. “Babe, please, it’s okay. I asked you to do this, remember? God, I shouldn’t have asked right now, I’m so sorry.”

“I’ve got him.” Jay knelt down, having a hushed conversation. After a quick exchange, he looked away from the young man and back at Nina. “Get her cuffs off.”

She didn’t hesitate and scooted over quickly to the girl to undo the cuffs. It wasn’t hard to understand how someone might have ‘the guilts’ as the girl put it, even if she didn’t know the details. Nina herself had no problem popping someone in the nose to defend herself, but she wasn’t sure she could handle hitting someone for fun even if they asked for it. She’d never even did the play fighting or swatting when she was younger.

“There we go, all loose now,” she said, once she’d undone all the cuffs. Nina almost wanted to ask a few questions of her own, but Jay probably had it all in hand.

As soon as she was free, the girl tried to wrap herself around her partner’s neck, but stopped when Jay shook his head at her. Pulling a chocolate bar from his jeans pocket, he peeled the wrapper open and pressed it into the younger man’s hand.

“You guys are done for tonight,” he told them. “Got it?”

“Yes,” Nina heard the kid croak in reply. Jay waited until he took a bite of the chocolate, then guided him into putting his arms around the girl and scooting her into his lap.

“Sit here like this until you finish eating that. I’ll be back by in a few minutes, and we can see about getting you a cab home.”

Thank you! mouthed the girl, hugging her partner’s head against her chest as Jay pushed himself back up onto his feet and looked around for Nina. Once he spotted her, he led her a few feet away and lowered his voice. His blue eyes scanned her carefully.

“You still good?”

Nina must’ve had that wide-eyed worried look on her face or had been fretting with the cuffs of her sleeves again to earn that examining stare of his. She ceased her fidgeting to nod.

I’m alright. Three shoulder taps if I’m not, I remember.” she affirmed quickly, not realizing she was demonstrating the taps on the back of her hand until it was too late. Nina tucked her fidgety fingers behind her back.

“But is he okay? He looked like he was having a panic attack.”

“He will be. They just need to communicate better.” Jay shook his head. “It’s easy to forget that you can’t take care of your sub if you don’t take care of yourself first, and it’s also hard sometimes to ignore how society sees what we get up to. It’s getting a little better lately, but pretty much everyone was still raised with the POV that our relationships are unhealthy, that we’re mentally ill, that Dominants in particular are just abusers trying to justify their actions. It can crop up when you least expect it, and that’s why it’s so important to discuss anything that might be a limit or trigger, or even just if you might already be too emotional for play on a given day. Sucking it up or hiding how you feel about your scene is a bad idea.”

He glanced back over his shoulder at the couple, the corner of his mouth turning down, and then back to Nina. “They’re going to need a little time. Still want to check out the cross?”

“So it’s basically what a good marriage should be,” Nina mumbled the thought out loud. Her relationship with her husband had never been abusive, and Nina was thankful for that, but talking about things? Being honest about feelings? Never. Granted, Nina was just as guilty and for the first few years just swallowed all those moments where she was upset, unhappy or unfulfilled. By the time she started trying to talk about it, the man didn’t belief her or didn’t care.

Nina definitely wasn’t going to repeat the mistake. She was going to be good to herself this time.

“Hm, I worry a little bit,” she cast a glance back at the couple, but finally smile. “But you know what you’re doing, so yes please, I’d like to continue the tour.”

“They’re not going to move until I’m back.” It was a statement of fact, the way he made it sound. “And we’re not going far. It’s okay.”

True to Jay’s word, Nina could see a small crowd gathered by the wall up ahead. As people made way for them, she got a good look at the show–the scene, she guessed she should call it.

The wooden frame nailed to the wall was shaped like an X. A saltire cross, or crux decussata, rather than the more typical Latin cross shape. The girl strapped onto it was wearing nothing but shiny black latex panties and a matching bra, the thick leather restraints circling her feet and ankles and fixing her in a spreadeagled position. There was a brightly-colored shape that somewhat resembled a butterfly pressed against the place between her thighs, held up by a simple harness; Nina could see the little wings on the sides vibrating madly. Her bare toes pointed like a ballerina’s against the floor.

In front of her, a large man in a sharp-looking vest, fatigue pants, and long black boots paced, trailing a flogger across her skin. It brushed up the inside of her thigh, dangerously close to the crotch of her panties. One of the butterfly wings caught and made a clipping noise against the head.

She squirmed.

In response, the leather strips twitched and struck like a snake, leaving red stripes across the girl’s flesh. The moan she made, though, didn’t sound like one of pain.

“I told you to stay still.” The man teased the braided fringe across the marks they’d left only a moment before.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she panted.

“How many licks do you think you can take?

“Five, Sir.”

“Ten it is.”

“So,” Jay asked quietly in Nina’s ear, as the first sharp crack sounded out. “Do you have any questions?”

Nina flinched at the first snap, mostly because the sound surprised her more than anything else. This whole setup was the first thing anyone thought of when BDSM came up, Nina herself included. Ancient torture devices and pain dungeons. The woman certainly looked like she was being tortured, only it was the sort that had Nina flushing far behind just her cheeks.

“Why is always black leather and latex,” was the first thing to slip out of her mouth. It wasn’t an actual question, just the first thought of nonsense to come to her mind. Once she’d wrangled her thoughts, she turned her head to glance at Jay.

“It takes a lot of endurance to build up to something like that, doesn’t it? Do people stretch first?”

Nina crossed her arms looking back at the scene with a tilt of her head and a squint of her eyes.

“I’m going to have to start doing yoga,” she muttered under her breath to herself.

“Normally the cross is the easiest to use, actually. Most people stand flatfooted.” Jay looked like he was fighting a smile. “Sebastian’s just showing off.”

They were up to the fourth crack of the flogger. The girl was covered in a thin sheen of sweat. Her Dom–Sebastian–teased the butterfly with the flogger, then pressed something that made the wings grow still. She made a mewling sound.

“Please, Sir. Please turn it back on,” the girl begged. Sebastian responded with another strike.

“No. I think you’ve had enough of this,” he said. He set down the flogger and began to untie the harness slowly. “Tell everyone why.”

“Because I’m a filthy girl and I’m dripping on Sir’s toys,” she answered breathlessly, the words obviously ones she knew well. In the next moment she gasped; the butterfly had come away from her with a soft pop, revealing a small slit in the latex where pink skin peeked through.

One of Nina’s hands came up slowly, her fingers covering her mouth to prevent any nervous laughter from slipping out. She wasn’t exactly uncomfortable, but she also hadn’t ever just casually watched someone getting their jollies before either. Oh, she’d sat in the front seat of a car with her headphones on while her high school friends got it on in the back and shared college dorms with exhibitionist roommates, but this was on an entirely different level. She even kind of liked it, which wasn’t too much of a surprise. Nina had always enjoyed seeing the joy in people, this was just a much more salacious version.

“This is a lot,” Nina admitted, “For me, right now, anyway. But I wonder, do you ever get desensitized? Do you ever have moments where it doesn’t feel fun and exciting anymore?”

“Close your eyes. You know stoplights?” Jay asked, shifting to partially block her view of the scene. “Is this red, yellow, or green?”

A moment later, he answered her question with one of his own. “Do you ever feel too tired for sex? Lost the spark in a relationship? There are ups and downs just like with vanilla. I’m not out at play parties every week, you know.”

Nina closed her eyes, scrunching her nose and twisted her mouth as she considered.

“Yellowish green? It’s like… being on a roller coaster and before you take the first dip it’s terrifying, but then after the loop you kind of like it.”

After a beat, she opened one eye, a wicked sort of grin having snuck it’s way out.

“So you’re not the daily dungeon father looking after all his dirty ducklings.”

He let out a quiet bark of laughter. “Is that what you’ve been thinking?”

Stepping back out of the way again so she had a clear view of Sebastian administering another slap of leather–this time across the fronts of both the girl’s shaking thighs–Jay cocked his head to one side.

“I’m a physical therapist, actually. But you’re not exactly far off about me.” That considering look had crept into his eyes again. “Speaking of ducklings, I’m going to get those kids upstairs now. Can you wait here for a few minutes?”

Nina definitely hadn’t thought of him having a normal job, but then she had a hard time imagining any of these people in normal jobs, doing normal things, which was admittedly ridiculous. Even for the ones who lived it as an entire lifestyle had to go to work and buy groceries and put gas in the car.

“I’ll be fine here. I’m just gonna,” she gestured subtly at the scene, “watch that and think about all kinds of things.”

“Have fun,” he told her, cracking a knowing grin.

Jay had been gone less than five minutes when a familiar voice hissed in her ear.

Characters: Modern Fantasy Characters: Modern Realistic

Leslie Dane Russell

Leslie Dane Russell – Totally fine if you call him Les or Lez. Just not Lee. That’s his sister’s name.

23 years old.

5’8″ Lanky build. More arms and legs than anything. Hair is just barely long enough to pretend it fits in a pony tail. Often forgets to shave. He dresses “nice”, a lot of it is his sister’s influence the rest is that he just likes comfy nice looking clothes. Simple fitted tees, button ups, thin sweaters. Might wear a vest if he were dressing up fancy. Fitted jeans. Light jackets. Boxer briefs. Sneakers and boots. Doesn’t do accessories or watches.

Takes community college classes. Most of them are just starter classes for credits and to help find a better job.

Has a “full time” job but never gets enough hours.

Leslie has no friggin idea what to do with his life. A directionless loser by society standards – and doesn’t really care what society thinks. He’s fine coasting until he figures it out.

Drives a shit ass car and doesn’t know crap about them.

Had an old friend die recently and he inherited their guitar. He can’t play, but he’s picked up a beginners book and is trying it out, cause he figures he might as well now that he has it. So far, he’s liking it. Leslie misses his friend A LOT and their death is affecting him more than he realizes.

A pretty good relationship with his younger sister Leeloo. (why yes, she WAS named after the girl in the Fifth Element) They talk on a regular basis, usually when she wants to complain about something, or doesn’t want to go somewhere by herself. They are not heavily involved in each other’s social lives.

When he was six one of his parents murdered the other. It was a weird surreal sort of thing to happen to a little kid, and he’s unaware of just how much that’s affected his choices and behavior. His sister was too young to remember anything. They lived with an aunt and uncle afterwards. Once Leslie was old enough to move out, he was gone. He hasn’t bothered keeping in touch and they haven’t reached out to him either.

Has had a grand total of two girlfriends. One relationship was very “meh” and lasted a few months before it fizzled out. They still chat on facebook and she’s engaged now. The other girl was a short hookup by a friend, and she turned out to be crazysauce. He’s a little concerned if she ever finds out where his new place is, she’s gonna break in to his apartment and leave him girlfriend pillows filled with dead animals.

He’s never had that “Am I gay?” talk with himself, though there’s been moments of appreciating a dude’s looks or jokes with friends, and the fact that “all porn is good porn”. He’s never been attracted to or connected with ANYONE on a deeper level yet, so he’s still in that “maybe I just haven’t found the right girl” mentality.

Leslie is a subtle dude; a little self deprecating, sarcastic, quiet, and chill. He takes things in stride and is pretty adaptable – though he’s never had his comfort zone REALLY pushed. He’s not keen on fights or confrontation, but WILL throw down on behalf of his sister regardless of what terror she’s enraged. Otherwise, he’ll put up with bullshit forever because he doesn’t have the heart to tell someone to fuck off. Leans towards introvert, but is very comfortable within his social circle. Says he’s more comfortable as a second in command, but more often than not is the one slipping out suggestions or taking control of things. Doesn’t like people touching his stuff or invading his privacy.

Wicked Words

Wicked Words 001: A Bloody Bad Date

“I’m sorry, I don’t do this much. Uh, blind dates that is.” Faith apologized, reaching for her glass of wine and taking a huge swallow. Much was an understatement. Try never. Except when ambushed by busy-body friends with too much time on their hands.

The man chuckled. A soft sound, not unfriendly. He was handsome at least. With dark blond hair long enough to curl behind his ears. Bright blue eyes, baby smooth skin and an angled jaw. His whole frame looked like those thin wiry magazine models. Men that looked eighteen years old for their entire lives. Even the way he tapped his perfectly manicured fingers on the table was fluid and smooth.

“Nothing to be embarrassed over. I have learned to take life’s surprises with grace.” he grinned, flashing a pearly white smile. “Tell me, Faith, were your friends truthful? Are you a virtuoso of vampires?”

Faith choked on her wine, setting down the glass quickly to pick up a napkin. “Vampires…?” Those jerks. They didn’t.

“Yes. Vampires. Your charming friends mentioned that you write books. Stories about vampire love affairs? They explained they chose my profile specifically because I asked for a woman interested in vampires.” His eyebrow raised in a curious gesture.

They did. God damnit! She hated her friends! “Uh, yeah. I have a series that’s gotten pretty popular lately.” Her momentary embarrassment shifted as she cast him a dubious expression. “Did you seriously add that to your dating profile?”

He shrugged his shoulders, casting a wry grin. “What can I say? I like a woman who shares my interests. Do you like vampires, Faith?” He leaned forward on the table, resting his elbows as he clasped his hands together. The look he gave her reminded her of a few exboyfriends. Where they’d try to give that deep, mysterious stare that usually came off creepy and disturbing. He kind of looked like he wanted to eat her.

Here it comes. That moment when a date turns totally awkward. Lucky for her, she knew when to bail!

“Wow, look at the time. I can’t believe it’s almost midnight. I better call myself a cab.”

Her date chuckled, dropping his gaze to lift a hand and summon for the check. “Let me drive you home, it’s the least I can do for taking advantage of this ambush.”

“Really? Thanks.” Faith grinned appreciatively. Grateful it wasn’t going to turn in to one of those ‘Why don’t you like me?!’ scenes.

A few minutes later they were outside, walking down the ramps in the parking garage, looking for his car. They got down to the bottom level and turned a corner. The entire place seemed to be empty.

“Do you even remember where you parked?” Faith asked, turning to face her date. With a glance at his face she jumped, stumbling back a few feet as she raised a hand to point a finger at him. His eyes were… they had changed color! Instead of the bright blue, now they were dark red, almost black.

“I’m afraid I fibbed a little. I don’t have a car.” He smile was unnerving. Now he had glinting white fangs. Vampire fangs.

That was just the last straw. Faith’s moment of being startled was gone, replaced by the still slightly disturbed, but much more manageable annoyance. Her date was clearly a wacko and slipped himself some contacts and teeth in while she wasn’t looking. “Okay, I gt it. You’re one of those roleplaying freaks. That’s cool, but if you try to bite me, I’m going to kill the hell out of you, okay?” Faith’s hand slipped in to her coat pocket and curled around a handy spray bottle of mace she kept on her keychain.

He laughed out loud! Apparently her words were hilarious. In a blink of an eye he jumped in the air, practically flying before he landed right in front of her. His fangs grew longer as he grabbed on to her shoulders. Instincts prevailing, Faith whipped out the mace and sprayed him in the eyes! While snarling in pain, she shoved him back and took off running. Vampire. Real vampire! One that was recovering quick as she could hear him growling her name and darting closer!

A stumble over something on the ground had nearly took her off her feet, but she snatched up the object – some discarded piece of metal – last minute. Just she turned, the vampire was there and she thrust it forward in to his chest! He looked surprised as blood slowly oozed from the wound. His head tilted slightly to the side as his lips turned up in to a smirk.

“You missed.” He sneered, his fingers curled around the metal piece and jerking it out of his chest in a swift motion.

“…oh shit.” Was all she could squeak out before his arm swung and struck her with enough force to send her flying backwards. Faith crashed in to a wall and crumbled on the ground in an unceremonious heap of pain. As he approached, Faith scooted backwards until her back caught the wall. Looked like she was going to be a vampire’s dinner. A fangirl’s dream come true!

“If you’re going to be disappointed,” a new voice rang out, echoing against the alley walls, “try going after more exciting cuisine. You like Thai food?”

A moment after the interruption, a man stepped out of the shadows between Faith and her vampy pursuer. Where had he even come from? This was a dead end! It was hard to make out what he looked like in the dark (also when she was looking at the back of his head), but he was tall and was wearing a long black leather coat. There was also something in his hand… a very pointy stick.

The vampire looked pretty inconvenienced. After all, he spent a lot of effort on this dinner and now he was getting royally cockblocked. That was probably why instead of shooting back a witty reply, he went lunging forward, teeth and all. Tearing at him to knock that pointed stake out of the intruder’s hands and make a grab for his throat at the same time.

The vampire was fast. …But Faith’s possible rescuer was somehow faster. It was his hand that wrapped around the vampire’s throat, not the other way around, and he followed this by slamming the vamp into the wall as hard as Faith had been slammed- or harder. Faith caught a glimpse of white teeth bared in a grin and blue, blue, hella blue eyes.

“See, the Chosen are kind of like Thai food for vamps. Delicious, but you might regret it.” The stake slammed point-first toward the vampire’s chest.

“What was in that wine.” she muttered under her breath to herself as she clambered to her feet. She stumbled very quickly and very dizzily out of the way, squinting at them just in time to see a spurt of red and her date dropping to the ground like a big sack of beans. “Did you just. Did you- You killed him!”

Considering she had stabbed the asshole in the chest HERSELF a moment ago, that was a pretty dumb thing to say. But Faith was pretty sure she was now sporting a sweet concussion. Her hand rose up to the back of her head.

“You killed him. I’m an accessory to murder. …a vampire, really?”

“It’s not murder if they’re already dead.” He kicked the corpse, as if to make sure he was down for good. Then he turned to Faith and oh wow, yeah, those eyes were intense. Also he was giving Faith a downright scathing look of disbelief. “Don’t tell me you feel sorry for the asshole who tried to have you for dessert. He would have ripped your throat out and smiled while doing it.”

He stepped forward, and reached out to tug her closer- and look at her head.

“I’m going to give you a pass on grounds you bumped your skull, and hope you’re not really that stupid.”

There was blood on his cheek.

Why was he giving HER the blue-eyed stare of you lunatic. He was the one in the long coat and staking vampires in a badly lit parking garage. Faith blinked at him in wide-eyed, owlish confusion. Partly because this was awkwardly close, partly because her vision was swimming, but mostly because he was CRAZY.

“I’m sorry, I forgot the customary way to end a bad evening is a mutual murder attempt. I’ll remember that next time my date snaps his teeth at me.” Why was this even a conversation? Faith looked even MORE confused. “Who are you?”

“I’m the guy who saved your ass,” he chimed back at her. “Unless you’re telling me you’d prefer to be dead. Or worse.”

Rolling his eyes, he stowed the bloody stake inside his coat and then picked her up in a full-on fireman’s carry.

“Okay. You’re concussed. Let’s get you somewhere you’re not going to just end up eaten anyway. Or mugged.” Before she could protest, he was carrying her toward the exit.

“I had things pretty well under control. I did stab him first.” Even she knew that was total bullshit, but she was getting whisked off her feet. The weird surrealness of the moment had her completely off-kilter. One of her arms went around his neck, just out of instinct, while her other hand rose awkwardly, trapped in her indecision on whether she should be screaming about getting kidnapped or at the very least not letting a strange guy carry her away. “Thank you for not letting me get eaten. I think. …but who are YOU to be lurking around in dark parking garages slaying things that don’t even exist?”

“It’s kind of what I do,” he answered. He glanced down at her hand, his lips twitching. “Ever seen Buffy? It’s kind of like that, only there are more of us and we weren’t all cheerleaders.”

The blood was dripping into his five-o-clock shadow. They reached the alleyway’s end and stepped out into the soft glow of streetlight, and he made a beeline for a bike that was pulled up to the curb.

“You’re Buffy.” What even. A real vampire and guy-Buffy. That’s great. This was just… unreal. That asshole must have slipped something in to her wine. She was hallucinating up vampires and now a vampire slayer. “I get it now. I’m totally unconscious.”

It made sense and she was sticking to it. Which made her reaching up with the sleeve of her jacket to wipe the blood off his face a lot less weird.

“I’ve got the pom-poms in my closet and everything.” He batted his eyes mockingly, then rolled them. She was finally set onto her own two feet next to the bike, and he let go of her only to snatch up the helmet and plunk it over her head. “So where to? You haven’t forgotten where you live, right?”

She wavered on her feet and the first thing she did was pull that helmet right the hell back off, sending her hair cascading in all different directions.

“I don’t care what kind of dream this is, I’m not getting on anything without seatbelts.” she stated first, pushing the helmet back at him. “I know exactly where I live.”

…Wait. Thinking. Christ, her head HURT.

“Tch, just a second, it’ll come to me.”

“Yeah. Super convincing.” He stepped astride the bike and sat down, staring at her with his chin propped in his hand and his elbow resting on the handlebars. “Well. I can leave you here with blood on your sleeve a few feet away from a body, concussed and vulnerable to any of that guy’s vampire buddies whom you’ve pissed off by surviving. Or you can get on the goddammed bike. What’ll it be?”

“…And how are they even going to hunt me down? Do they travel in packs?” Of course she was being sarcastic, because that would be ludicrous, wouldn’t it. Vampires traveling in packs. Not that tonight wasn’t already completely insane. She glanced back from where they came. Her friends put her profile up on a dating site. Who KNOWS what kind of info they posted. Faith shoved the helmet back on her head, and with a great deal of awkward reluctance climbed on behind him and then tried to figure out where to put her hands. “I remember my name is Faith, at least, so you can stop sounding so smug.”

He smirked over his shoulder at her. Notably, he wasn’t wearing a helmet.

“As a matter of fact, yeah. They do. So, Faith, I’m just going to head back to my place. You’re welcome to loiter until you remember where you belong.” He was already revving the engine and pulling away from the curb, so she would have to make up her mind fast about where to grab on.

“They do? What? Bu-” There was no getting the rest of that out in time, cause the second they were moving the panic about being on a door-less DEATH MACHINE kicked in. Her arms went slinging around his waist, and fingers digging in like vices to any bit of fabric she could ball in to her fist. Faith might have buried her face at his back too, but with the helmet that was proving to be difficult and really, she was making a fool of herself enough as it was. And she STILL couldn’t seem to get her address to pop in to her head, but she did suddenly remember exactly why she didn’t like motorbikes. If she opened her mouth to squeal, she’d swallow a bug.

Thankfully, it wasn’t a long trip. It turned out that their destination was in the same general neighborhood, a little closer toward downtown than the restaurant. Mr. Buffy pulled up outside of a cheap-as-hell-looking motel.

“Home sweet home,” he said, confirming that yes, this was seriously where he was staying. “Come on, let’s get you some ice.”

Thank all of the gods in all of the heavens. Faith pulled that helmet off, breathing an audible sigh of relief without any pretenses of hiding it. …It was also hard to hide that dubious, and not-so-thrilled stare at the motel’s poor excuse for an exterior.

“Remind me why Murder Motel is a better idea than me staying back at the restaurant and flagging a taxi?” Faith climbed off the back of the bike, nearly losing her footing when she did. The ride had her whole body humming, which wasn’t helping the dizziness at all.

He reached out to steady her, and flashed her a knowing grin.

“Because you’re with someone who can keep you clear of cops or pissed-off vamps. The only thing that’s killer around here is the rates.” Deftly, he steered her toward the nearest cherry-painted door. “I’ve already kept you from getting murdered once tonight. It would be pretty wasteful if I let that all be for nothing now.”

“Pffft. You are not a very good main character. These are the kinds of things the guy says right before he drowns you in the bathtub.” She was still totally unconcious, Faith was sure. At least she managed to ALMOST walk in a straight line. Her depth perception was a little off so her hand was up, making sure she didn’t run face first in to the door or wall. “About vampire packs, they don’t like… get all CSI about it do they? I mean, are they going to go through his stuff and check off a list of all the people he tried to eat?”

“Probably not,” he remarked with an alarming innocence. He slid around her to unlock the door, ushering her inside. The motel room was… surprisingly clean, and almost looked like a one-room apartment from the amount of personal belongings present- a well-stocked desk with laptop and writing supplies, a map on the wall with brightly colored pushpins in select spots- and liberal Sharpie scribblings, a few weird-looking old trinkets, and books on almost every available surface. Her “savior” went straight to the fridge and cracked out an ice tray, wrapping up a few cubes in a dishcloth from the counter. “They’ll just follow your scent. Also, what the fuck are you babbling about? ‘Main character’?”

Faith peered around curiously. This looked EXACTLY like her own place, just with the amount of clutter, kooky things, books and notes everywhere. It cemented the idea that it had to be some weird dream or hallucination. This was ‘home’ and this was her brain plotting up a new story. Her very aching, confused brain. At the word scent, Faith tilted her head slightly, gripping the edge of her jacket to give a sniff. Was she heavy handed with the perfume? She didn’t remember putting any on.

“I am working on a new book. …this is not my usual setup.” Faith pressed her palm against her head, grumbling softly to herself. “You smile too much, you’re not supposed to do that at all.”

His eyebrows lifted.

“Okay, lady, I think you need to sit down and put this ice pack on.” The cold, slightly damp pack pressed against the back of her head as he guided her into a seat on the sofa. He wasn’t smiling now; he was grimacing. “I didn’t sign up for this. It’s obligatory to rescue whomevers-in-distress, but I am not equipped to deal with you having some kind of breakdown. This is not a fucking book.”

“It has to be a book. Otherwise I just had a bad blind date with a vampire and went home with Mr. Buffy. My characters don’t even do this. I STABBED someone, and you know… kinda glad I didn’t kill him, but then you had to go do it!” There was a hiss of breath at the cold, but the slow numbing that followed did help the throbbing. Faith did not want to admit she was awake, and he was making that pretty damn difficult. “Who in their real life dresses like this and rides a motorcycle and rescues girls from vampires? YOU are having a breakdown.”

“Well, can’t argue with that.” His mouth quirked. He tilted his head, eyeing her up and down critically. “What are you, some kind of writer?”

Oh no. None of that. Faith scowled, her hands reaching up to grab his face and thumbs turning the corners of his mouth down where they were supposed to be properly mimicking her own scowl.

“I write the most terrible supernatural romance fiction, and the top grossing novel series of the year. And YOU…” she shook her head. “You smile too much and your eyes are too blue and SLAYER is a terrible idea. Girls don’t want to slay vampires, they want to kiss them. …Well -I- don’t want to kiss them, I figured that out VERY quickly today. I am never, ever going on a date again. You understand? Don’t let me.”

“You write vampire romance novels?” Uh oh. She didn’t have to force him to frown now; he was glaring at her with pure venom. “You know how easy that crap makes it for douchebags like that hot date of yours to charm women? Vampires are not romantic. They’re MONSTERS.”

Faith snatched her hands back quickly. THERE was the look he was supposed to have, and now she regretted asking for it.

“First of all, as far as -I- knew, vampires weren’t real.” She pointed a finger right at his nose (or at least tried to, it took a second to get her aim right). “You can’t get indignant with me when you’re not supposed to exist! Do you want to complain about my teenagers talking like old people too? Because I will HIT you.”

For a moment, he just stared at her. Then he sighed, shaking his head, and rubbed his face with one hand.

“Jesus. Of all the people who could be in that alley, it would be the rabid vampire novelist. …Wait a sec.” He squinted. “You said your name was Faith. Faith Williams? The one who writes about that cute psychic girl dating the creepy megadouche vampire?”

Faith gasped and look completed afronted.

“Megadouche?! He’s tortured. He’s lost his soul to his demons, he doesn’t know how to exist like a normal person anymore. So OF COURSE he’s going to be a little dark!” She paused looking really confused. “Whitlock, I live on Whitlock. Nevermind that, so you’ve READ my books, you think she’s cute! Ha!”

“Dark? He’s a fucking psychopath.” His eyes narrowed. “He doesn’t care about her. He treats her like a thing. It’s disturbing.”

He was pointedly not addressing her accusations that he read her books.

“Is that what you think relationships are supposed to be? If so, you definitely don’t need to be going on any more dates.”

“I don’t have relationships!” she said haughtily at first. Then she actually HEARD it. Her hands slapped against her face and she groooaaaned. “I can’t believe I am ending my night with an existential crisis about my writing skill and romance life! I could just end it with an attempted murder, followed by a real murder, and a kidnapping by my new muse.”

She huffed, gesturing at him with her hands. Apparently HE was the muse.

“And how would YOU write it, my blue-eyed Buffy? Big twist at the end and he kills her? End with a tragedy?”

He groaned too.

“Do not ever call me that again. It’s Eli, okay? Eli.” It wasn’t clear whether he was objecting to “blue-eyed Buffy” or the Muse thing. Maybe both. “That’s one option, but that just would make it all seem really pointless. I’d rather see her with someone who makes her happy. Like that other vampire guy, whatsisface. Fuck, why am I discussing crappy teen lit with you?”

He ran his fingers through his short, dark hair and stood.

“How’s your head? You seem more lucid.”

“Only -I- get to call my teen lit crappy, Eli.” He called it Lucid. She called it grim realization that pretending this was all just a weird twisted dream a huge failure. At least right now her head hurt too much for her to properly be hysterical.

“I still see two of you.” she finally admitted, testing to see just how bruised and dented her skull really was. Faith winced. “You would like him better. But that just won’t work.”

And then, as if she were just as disappointed that ‘whatsisface’ wasn’t getting the girl, she tilted over and plopped on the couch.

“And I really want to lay down.” she mumbled after the fact.

“Yeah, okay. Get some rest.” He shrugged out of his coat and tossed it over her. Underneath, he was wearing a surprisingly normal long-sleeved t-shirt and jeans. “When you’re feeling better, I’ll take you home.

“…Maybe you’re right,” he added, wrly, as he settled down at his desk and plucked a book off of a pile. “Maybe this is all just a bad dream.”

Characters: Modern Realistic

Sara White

[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]

Has a lot of interests but does not have a “passion” for any one thing. Had no idea what to do with her life, and has just been studying whatever seemed interesting at the time simply because she COULD.

“Plays” the flute. Badly.

Trusts and believes in everyone. Has never found herself to dislike anyone up until her Stepmother, and even that she has a hard time swallowing and tries to find reasoning or excuses for.

The only bad thing to happen in her life was the death of her mother, and she was too young at the time to remember much.

Can find the joy and bright-side in just about anything.

Has never worked a job a day in her life.

Never learned how to drive. Always walked, biked, or had a driver.

Never quits, gives up, or gets discouraged. If she’s bad at something, she’ll keep trying and practicing until she gets it right. Sometimes even when it really is hopeless.

An emotion bottler. She doesn’t want to upset people or have people worry. So she’ll keep it to herself. Doesn’t matter if she is annoyed, sad, angry, disappointed, etc. She’ll always say it’s fine and try to work around it herself without having to inconvenience the other person.

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Fantasy

Vanessa Hamlin



Character Name: Vanessa Hamlin

Gender: Female

Species/Race: Human

Age: 29


Occupation/School/Grade: Blog Writer


General Appearance: Black hair, dark blue eyes




Current Goal/Purpose:

Talents: Writing. Plotting. Being in the right place at the wrong time. Making pancakes.

Inabilities: Handling emergencies, her booze, noisy crickets.

Fears: Zombie Apocalypse. There is just no way to win against zombies. …serious fears? She can think of a lot of scary things, but none of them really fill her with FEAR because she hasn’t experienced them in person before to know whether or not she should be afraid. Deep down, she has a fear of conflict, because she doesn’t know how to handle her own emotion properly and she doesn’t know how to handle other peoples. Oh, and FUCK SPIDERS.

General Personality: “What a pleasant person!” is what most would say about Vanessa. She is polite, kind, and cheerful. In larger crowds she will come off as a shy person trying hard to be sociable, or as that mysterious and intriguing silent lady. It’ll all depend on her interest in the gathering. In smaller settings, she’s much more relaxed and open. She likes to chat, but loves to listen even more. She tends to ask a lot of questions, but reveals very little about herself, claiming “there’s nothing interesting to know”. Everyone has some sort of story about her, and if often ends with something akin to “she was daydreaming and not paying attention then the whole kitchen was on fire.” Vanessa is a little bit whimsical and easily distracted.

Inner Personality: Vanessa genuinely believes there is nothing particularly interesting about herself, not because she is insecure or thinks her own life is boring, but because she finds everything else in the word way more fascinating! What she absolutely loves are stories, little ones and big ones, real ones and fictional ones. Her whole world is just a series of stories to her, and even she sometimes thinks she dives too far in to fantasyland. She enjoys watching people and hearing about their lives. Vanessa will often hold back her real thoughts and feelings about something because she wants to avoid a conflict. Sometimes this backfires on her, as eventually the pressure will get the better of her and her temper will explode in a more destructive way. She likes things to be calm and freaks out when she doesn’t feel in control of a situation. Deep down Vanessa worries that she is not a complete and whole person, like she doesn’t really know herself or who she is. She’s long since decided it’s just a quirk of being a writer and having so many stories in her head.

Secret: That kitchen fire was spider related and she doesn’t want to talk about it.


General History: Vanessa’s life has always been a series of strange incidences. Her mother was a self-proclaimed gypsy who ran a Tarot shop up until she died from health complications. Her father was a military man, though he never did reveal which military branch he worked with or what war he was always going on about. He now resides happily in a nursing home. Vanessa herself grew up being so focused on whatever little thing she was interested in, that she rarely noticed what was happening around her.

Present Life:

Special Historic Notes:

Characters: Modern Fantasy



Character Name: Sofiel

Gender: Female

Species/Race: Angel

Age: Primordial

Occupation: Angelic Babysitter


General Appearance:





Current Goal/Purpose:




General Personality:

Inner Personality:




General History:

Present Life:

Special Historic Notes:



Characters: Modern Fantasy

Moriah Savage

[et_pb_section admin_label=”Section” fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off”][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]


Character Name: Moriah “Stop fucking calling me Moe.” Savage

Gender: Female

Species/Race: Human

Age: 25


Occupation: Hunter



General Appearance: Long dark brown hair, brown eyes. 5’7″ with average build and strong body. Favors wearing jeans and tshirts cause they’re easier to run around in. Has a secret looooove for cutsie girly dresses.




Current Goal/Purpose:




General Personality: Great at talking to people and actually dislikes conflict. If she can avoid having to beat the shit out of something or kill someone, she will. But when she has to and knows it needs to be done, it will GET done without a second doubt. Tends to be reserved and in control of most situations. Stubbornly refuses to take anyone else’s advice once she’s convinced she’s right. Over-protective of her brother to the point of being a bossy busy-body. When she gets involved in something, be it a mission, or anything else, she goes all in, whole-heartedly with everything she’s got. Moriah doesn’t halfass anything, jobs or feelings. If she loves something she LOVES IT UNCONDITIONALLY, if she hates something she LOATHES IT TO PIECES. She doesn’t make decisions recklessly.

Inner Personality: Moriah is very much “what you see is what you get” for the most part, but is a bit squishy on the inside. She hates the life of a hunter and if she could be doing anything else, she would. however, she knows she can’t and will dutifully keep on going. When she can get away with it, Moriah likes to spend time appreciating the finer and beautiful things in life. She loves good food, striking places, art, music, pretty pretty dresses.

Secret: She likes pretty pretty dresses and girly girly things, but that is not practical for a badass hunter and NO ONE CAN EVER KNOW cause no one respects and hunter in a dress. >:[


General History:

Present Life:

Special Historic Notes:

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

World Building

Country of Charbriq

[B]Country Name:[/B] CHARBRIQ

[B]How does the average commoner/noble person dress?[/B] Citizens of Charbriq wear practical clothing for their occupations. They do not put heavy emphasis on fashions or fluff.

[B]Some common occupations:[/B] Jewel Mining, Gem Crafting, Farming, Trade

[B]Education system: [/B] Most denizens are educated under apprenticeships.

[B]The dominant religion and a brief overview of how it is practiced:[/B] ???

[B]The main cities (or just the capital) and what makes them/it unique:[/B]

[B]What kind of food do the locals enjoy?[/B] Beef, pork, chicken, and other farm raised animals. Farm grown veggies. Dishes made simply and hearty.

[B]The most recent war or historical event that most effects the culture in the present:[/B] Charbriq must have a male heir. In the recent family line, the King bore 7 daughters and had great difficulty getting them married off and solidifying the family rule before outer countries made an excuse to try and move in.

[B]Three important historical, religious, or magical sites:[/B]

[B]Some local slang words/terms:[/B]

[B]Any political conflicts going on:[/B] Charbriq is a very small country and weak to attack.

[B]Any particularly strange/unique laws:[/B]

[B]How are Criminals treated? [/B] Prisoners are put to work in the mines.

[B]The most popular form of entertainment:[/B]

[B]The country’s main industry for which it is known:[/B] Jewel Mining

[B]The races/species that live there and their relation to each other:[/B]

[B]Does the fantasy nature of the world affect the geography? [/B](eg: Sentient mountains, enchanted forests, environments that look or behave differently because of magic or magical creatures)

[B]Some local fantasy wildlife:[/B]

[B]Do any gods or deities protect this world? Attack it? How are they worshipped/pacified?[/B]

[B]Talk about magic:[/B] (Is there any? Who can use it? How is it used? Are there schools for it?)

[B]The relationship between magic and technology:[/B]

[B]Are there any alternate dimensions from which things/people can be summoned?[/B]

[B]The most common form of transport: [/B](technology, magic, a tamed animal)


Tatiana Alvetica, First Princess
Tatiana Alvetica, First Princess
Victoria Alvetica, Second Princess
Victoria Alvetica, Second Princess
Marguerite Alvetica, Third Princess
Marguerite Alvetica, Third Princess
Cordelia Alvetica, Fourth Princess
Cordelia Alvetica, Fourth Princess
Elizabeth Alvetica, Fifth Princess
Elizabeth Alvetica, Fifth Princess
Josephine Alvetica, Sixth Princess
Josephine Alvetica, Sixth Princess
Wren Alvetica, Seventh Princess
Wren Alvetica, Seventh Princess

Characters: Modern Realistic

Ruby Delgado

[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]

Character Name: Ruby Delgado

Code Name: The Handler

Age: 16

Preferred Weapon: Long Range weapons fired from a computer console!

Specialties: Ruby is the planner, the organizer, the go getter, the instructions giver. What you need, Ruby can get it. Need to get there, Ruby makes it happen. While the Team is hands on, Ruby is waiting in the van with the surveillance and watching your back.

Weaknesses: Ruby is not one of the trained mercenaries, she’s just a typical teenage girl… er. As typical as a hacker can get anyway. She is not trained in physical combat, is not fight-ready or anything of the sort. She cannot be a physical part of the missions.

Hopes/Dreams: Being the next Bill Gates, or [i]destroying[/i] the next Bill Gates. Ruby hasn’t decided yet. She has grand allusions to being a famous and powerful CEO. Boss of the world, something along those lines.

Worst Fear: Riots. She was with her dad on one of his business trips, in a politically shaky country. Something went down and riots started happening in the streets. Military got involved, there was chaos and shooting and tons of crazed people hopped up on adrenaline, mob mentality, and running wild! Oh, and gators or crocodiles. Teethy bastards.

Appearance: Dark brown hair with dyed ruby red streaks. Blue eyes. 5’5″. Loves bohemian styled clothes.

Outer Personality: Bossy, flirtatious, BOSSY, big mouth, know-it-all, sassy-mouthed, snarky… but you know, other than that, Ruby is pretty dependable! She says what she means. She doesn’t play games with people’s feelings or emotions, and you can trust that she’s being honest with you. But of course, she is also a hopeless flirt and boy chaser. Ruby gives people the impression that she gets bored of things easily. She can also seem like a spoiled rich girl, because… well… she is!

Inner Personality: Ruby is a little bit self-righteous and recently has come to realize that it can be a huge character flaw. She is the reason the Teen Mercenaries had their government project cancelled, and thus made a lot of homeless jobless teens with no where to go. She feels pretty damn guilty about that! Ruby also has a hard time connecting with people on a more personal level, due to [i]dramatic past[/i] involving her mom. She never lets them get through to the real Ruby. Thus, friends and even her dozens of boyfriends, don’t really ever get to know Real Ruby. Ruby has trust issues!

Backstory: Ruby is the only daughter to Roger and Bambi Delgado. Roger being a self-made millionaire, got his fortune through a lot of traveling, and very mysterious business dealings with governments involved computer software. Even Ruby has never quite found out the details behind it. Her mother, was a hot young socialite heiress that fell head over heels for the young bad-boy entrepreneur. Bambi got knocked up pretty young, they got married, and most of Ruby’s young childhood was spent with mommy and daddy trying to hide the fact they were having affairs behind each others back. A couple years ago the two finally got divorced, leaving Ruby in the care of her father while her mom ran off to date younger men in Hollywood.

Through all this, Ruby kept herself busy. She seemed to inherited her dad’s knack for computer software, and his brain for studies. She whizzed through school so easily, that she got bored and started getting in to… less legal things. One of her favorite hobbies was trying to hack in to things in the name of FREE OF SPEECH! DOWN WITH THE GOVERNMENT! And other vigilante social justice.

One day upon discovering a family secret involving the Unbreakables, she thought she was doing a good deed by hacking in to government files and exposing their use of teenagers as soldiers to activist groups. But all she wound up doing was getting their project cancelled and making for a bunch of homeless, “ill-equiped for the world” teenagers. She felt BAD. SUPER BAD. Ruby managed to convince her dad to take over and fund the project. He was already doing some shady dealings to keep her from going to prison. *Koffkoff*

Of course, none of the TEAM know that it was Ruby’s fault. All they know is that their new benefactor took over the project. As for Ruby, to make up for what she did, she is as involvement in the Unbreakables missions as possible and has named herself THE HANDLER. She likes to think of herself as the boss of the team, whether or not anyone agrees.

Team Relationships: Ruby likes boys. Ruby likes all boys. Ruby must have all the boys. …Ruby kinda has a bad reputation for dating every single male member of the team at some point. And if she hasn’t dated them yet – SHE WILL.

[/et_pb_text][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Fantasy

Carmilla Lace Montgomery

[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]


Character Name: Carmilla Lace Montgomery

Gender: Female

Species/Race: Human

Age: 18


Occupation/School/Grade: High School Senior


General Appearance: Brown hair, brown eyes, average figure. Stands about 5’5″


Weaknesses: Carmilla has a weak immune system and seems to be susceptible to illness, especially ones that attack the lungs. She has a mild case of asthma and keeps an inhaler for emergencies.


Current Goal/Purpose: MOVE OUT.



Fears: Pitch Black Darkness. Loud boomy sounds. Creepy crawlie bugs too close to her bubble.

General Personality:

Inner Personality:




General History: Carmilla has the misfortune of being born to two hardcore goths that believe they are real vampires. Chad and Cory Montgomery (or rather, Lord Lucius and Lady Drusilla Nightshade) knew that they were pure blood vampire lovers in a past life, and now are curse to live in these mortal bodies because their love went against the wishes of their vampire clans. …or something like that. Carmilla herself doesn’t much care for the details. All she knows is that her parents are crazy, believe they are vampires, and very obviously ARE NOT.

Growing up with parents that refuse to step foot in the daylight, drink “blood” all the time, and generally act totally weird has made life a little bit of a pain for Carmilla who… doesn’t quite fit in with that lifestyle. She wants to be normal. With normal friends and a normal family. And since THAT isn’t happening, she wants to move out as soon as she graduates from High School!

[/et_pb_text][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Fantasy

Princess Selena

[et_pb_section admin_label=”Section” fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off”][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” header_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” header_font_size=”20px” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″]


Character Name: Selena
Gender: Female
Age: ???


General Appearance: Long black hair to about mid-back. No bangs. Dark blue eyes. Soft fair skin. Favors dark rich colors and heavy fabrics.
Strengths: Not prone to illness. Has very good stamina.
Weaknesses: Does not have a lot of physical strength.


Current Goal/Purpose: Have a strong happy marriage with her husband, and take care of their holdings!
Talents: Needlework, puzzles, cooking
Inabilities: Weapons swinging, singing, riding horses.
Fears: Confined and restrictive spaces.
General Personality:
Inner Personality:


– Has two older brothers? She is the youngest child, and as a daughter her only use was in marrying her off in exchange for resources/political alliances.

– Understanding and accepting of her duties as a princess. She doesn’t harbor any resentment or allusions about it. (Though there is always that wistful daydream that things were different.) Hopeful and determined to make her arranged marriage contract a good experience.

– Has a gentle and kind personality, but never has had her patience truly tested. Is uncomfortable with people who are very physical in displaying their anger. Good at swallowing her fear and pushing through something scary. Will maintain a calm appearance (if maybe a little frayed) through stress. Has a subtle command and sense of leadership over others. Being in charge is something that comes natural. Is a romantic, but doesn’t believe love is an option for people in power. Her responsibilities always come first, herself second (and sometimes even farther down the list). Knowledgeable in running a household and what it takes to care for the land and the people on it, understands there are dangers in the world, but is incredibly naive about just HOW dangerous. She does not know how daily life outside castle walls actually works. Believes she can talk her way through anything. Can be stubborn and willful to the point of making poor choices. Very soft and apt to believe the best in someone if they know how to work her strings, even if it’s painfully obvious there is NO redemption.

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” header_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” header_font_size=”20px” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″]




Divastar Bunnies

Dizzie Bunnies

PLOT BUNNIES and roleplays to do later that we’ve not started yet!


The Chronicles of Frith:
Garrick and Sofia
Whomever and Cordelia
Whomever and Elizabeth
Whomever and Josephine
Tatiana‘s sons and whomever


Teen Island: 2 Years Later (Ian and Marsela)
Teen Mercenaries (Tommy and Ruby, Preston and Raven)
That Night in Victoria (Justice, Felicity)
The Madcap Adventures of Uncle Pleasant (Uncle Pleasant, Felicity, Benedict)
Caim and Katt/Evan and whomever
Wolfram and Carmilla

Sirius Black and Leanora Lark
Farmer Girl in Space plotbunny
Arabian fantasy plotbunny (Siavash and whomever)
Godric and Selena
Jasper and whomever
Space gypsy and Joka
Whomever and Clarice
James and Evangeline
Darien and Priscilla
Werewolf cowboys (Clive, Dean, Sawyer, KT)
Tobias and whomever/Whomever and Tabby
Alistair and Caroline
Stirling and teacher from a magic school who took the wrong position
“Secret Circle” harem
“Teen Wolf” harem (Caleb, Knucker, Chase, Lexi, Silvia, Margrit)
Simon and Feline
Cursed teacher and new headmistress at the worst magical school ever
Malcolm and Gemma

Teen Island

002 Panic (TBC)

[Preston Howell is completely unaware that his houseguests are out murdering each other instead of protecting themselves against highly-trained teen assassins. He’s looking for the girl who didn’t show up for the meeting.] -05:13 Jun 29
[Raven is just a normal every day teenager damnit. All she wanted was a summer job! Now she is in the kitchen looking for the booze, because there was no way being trapped on an island with crazy people was going to end well.] -05:14 Jun 29
Raven: Rifling through the cabinets in the kitchen… The staff must have known that people would snoop for alcohol, because she wasn’t finding anything. That sucked! The way things were looking, she was probably going to be the first picked off in a serial killer horror massacre, and now she was going to be sober! -05:15 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Thankfully Tim, his chief of security, had given Preston a heads-up about where the camera was showing Raven during the meeting. Preston hadn’t stuck around even a minute; he made a beeline straight for the kitchen. And when he got there… What was she doing? "Are you, uh, are you alright?" -05:19 Jun 29
Raven: Raven jumped, slamming one of the cabinet doors in the process. In an instant, she was relieved it was him and not that crazy guy from outside. …and then just as quickly she was pointing a hand at him and freaking out. "You! Are you totally insane?! People in the hall said you handed out -weapons-! People our age can barely handle math tests, what are they supposed to do with guns and knives!" -05:21 Jun 29
Preston Howell: He held up his splayed hands as if ready to push her back, dumbfounded. "But! You- The guy with the knife and the backflips is our age, too! And he’s attacking them! I just want people to be safe!" -05:24 Jun 29
Raven: "You don’t give them weapons! I already heard someone shoot off one of those guns! There was one crazy guy, and now there’s dozens!" Raven didn’t think he was so sheltered in his rich guy life not to have common sense. She glared at him for a moment before the expression faded to something much more anxious. "He’s not like… some sort of island legend ghost of a maniac is he? This wasn’t some sort of trick to capture people’s souls or something? Because it’s way too surreal!" -05:28 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "I don’t know what’s going on any more than you do! I guess maybe he’s here to kill me?" Preston frowned, then turned on his bluetooth, dialing for Tim. If people were really shooting each other, he needed to stop them! …Why wasn’t his call going through? "Tim? Hello? Tim?" Just then, what was DEFINITELY gunfire went off, and he nearly jumped out of his skin. -05:33 Jun 29
Raven: "…phones not working is the first sign of being screwed." More gun shots. Totally screwed! Raven was stepping closer to him, just from instinct alone and taking a quick look at the doors. "Don’t you have security and stuff? Where are they at! We can’t just stay here in the kitchen though…" -05:36 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "That’s who I’m trying to call!" This was not good! Thankfully Preston was pretty used to thinking on his feet. Grabbing Raven’s hand, he tugged her toward the back of the kitchen. There was a service door back there that would take them in the opposite direction of where gunfights were apparently going on. "We can head for the panic room. We’ll have to get upstairs, but once we’re there we’ll be safe and we can start figuring this out." -05:41 Jun 29
Raven: Raven squeezed his hand, and really couldn’t stop scowling. At least he kinda had a good idea about what to do. Even if he started the whole mess in the first place. She would cast a look over her should ever so often to make sure they weren’t being followed, but kept close on his heels. "I just wanted a cool, normal summer job… Do you know the sort of people you invited?" -05:46 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Not personally… I just wanted everyone to get away from things and relax! The assassin guy, he wasn’t invited…" He stopped in his tracks suddenly, pulling Raven with him into an alcove as a girl holding a katana wandered zombie-like down the hallway. "…I don’t really know how this happened," he finished, eyes wide, when the girl was out of earshot. -05:52 Jun 29
Raven: She was silent as a mouse. Holding her breath and holding on to his shirt like he was some sort of life line. That girl looked… high as a kite, really! Once she was gone down the hall, Raven whispered. "She didn’t seem… right. Maybe it wasn’t your fault…" Raven wasn’t exactly queen of conspiracy theories, but she read enough books to get feel at guessing at stuff. Would a bunch of teenagers REALLY be so dumb to immediately start killing each other? Surely not! -05:57 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Preston glanced at her, and suddenly realized how close she was. Coughing, he made sure the coast was clear and started on towards the elevator! It wasn’t really the time to be getting all awkward! Unfortunately, when they got there… "Uh, that doesn’t look good." The buttons for the elevator had been completely ripped out of the wall, wires poking out and crackling with sparks. -06:07 Jun 29
Raven: Maybe it was good she didn’t find any alcohol. Had she gotten herself drunk, she wouldn’t be able to process all these…. weird things! "Someone really wanted to make everything as shitty as possible. Are there stairs?" Raven still held on to his hand, and now she definitely didn’t want to let go. "…I’m starting to think we need a weapon too…" -06:17 Jun 29
[Raven enters.] -06:26 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Right. Back staircase it is." No way were they going up the main staircase while this was going on. As for the weapons… There was a fire axe somewhere around here, wasn’t there? If he could just find it… -06:28 Jun 29
Raven: Down the hall and towards the back stairs they went. And much to Raven’s displeasure, the hallways weren’t looking so nice and normal like always either. She was pretty sure she saw blood splotches here and there. Some holes… on the bright side, there were no dead bodies? She was holding on to his arm now. She hated horror movies. This was so not cool! At the stairwell, she peeked through the doorway to see if anyone was lurking inside. -06:34 Jun 29
[(Timeout) Raven was sacrificed to the gods of Roleplay by a vicious tribe of rampaging plot bunnies.] -06:49 Jun 29
Preston Howell: There was, in fact, someone there. They had also just found the fire axe! Preston tackled Raven out of the way of the swinging axe blade, stumbling over his own expensive leather shoes as the crazy guy came at them. "Get upstairs!" -06:49 Jun 29
Raven: She screamed, which probably wasn’t smart. But who was smart when a psycho was swinging and axe at you?! Still shrieking she was scrambling up the stairs with Preston close behind her, near crashing in to the door and collapsing in to the hall. She grasped at Preston to all but drag him through the threshold, then was slamming the door closed and leading against it. "We are so screwed..! " -06:52 Jun 29
Preston Howell: The sound of wood splintering on the other side of the door punctuated her statement. Gulping, Preston scrambled to secure the latch. They were on the right floor now, at least; they just had to get to the panic room without being caught. He hoped no one had heard Raven scream… A door down the hall behind them swung slowly open, and Preston yelped, grabbing Raven’s hand again and hurrying forward. Maybe they should just make a run for it! -07:04 Jun 29
Raven: She nearly got axed through the door in the face! Raven was sure she saw that in the Shining! His yelp might have made her laugh, if she weren’t herself trying to stiffle another scream. She made the mistake of looking over her shoulder to see what was behind them and caught the sight of one of those guys she saw earlier. Nothing but his swim trunks on and someone’s red handprint dragged over his chest. ….Raven decided she wasn’t look back any more. -07:08 Jun 29
Preston Howell: They dashed down the hallway, chased by psychopathic teens and by not-nearly-distant-enough echoes of bullet fire. Preston was sweating through his suit again, and his heart felt like it was going to beat right out of his chest. He had just ducked through a doorway with Raven close behind when there was a droning hum and they were pitched into utter blackness. Stopping short, he gripped her tighter. "Power’s been cut," he whispered. -07:16 Jun 29
Raven: And here she thought things weren’t going to get any worse. Raven held on to him. They were in the dark, with crazies everywhere and he was the only thing solid and not insane! Still trying to catch her breath, Raven attempted to think it all through without slipping in to some sort of mindless panic. Panic was getting hard to resist now! "I don’t have a flash light." she muttered softly, trying to keep her voice from shaking and loud enough for him to hear without getting them noticed. "You know your own house don’t you…?" She could hear HIS heart beating, it made her wonder if anyone in the hall could hear it too! -07:22 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Y-yes, uh, I do," he stammered quietly. He needed to keep cool. She was scared too, so he should keep as calm as possible or they’d both lose it! "Yes. We’re really close now, and the panic room runs off of a backup generator. We just need to be careful getting there. Come on." He squeezed his arms around her briefly before once again beginning to carefully pick a way across the blacked out room. Things had gone eerily silent now, and he almost wished the gunfire was back now! -07:27 Jun 29
Raven: Her thoughts were very similar. Silence was worse. In silence, things like to get sneaky and pop out of no where. Especially in the dark. Raven kept a tight grip on his clothes and wasn’t farther than two steps from him. Every time he stopped she ended up running in to him, and wasn’t apologetic about it! When they neared a wall, she kept a hand against it too to keep her barings. -07:36 Jun 29
Preston Howell: When he took a step forward and something squelched under his shoe, chills shot down Preston’s spine. Maybe it was for the best that he couldn’t see to know for sure what he was stepping in, but all the same, he had a pretty good idea. And he wasn’t about to let Raven know. "Wait," he told her in a hushed tone. "Here. Let me just-" It was a little tricky in the dark, but he managed to scoop her up bridal-style. He was a lot stronger than he looked! This way they wouldn’t make so much noise, either. -07:47 Jun 29
Raven: Raven wasn’t expecting to be picked up off the ground, but at least she managed to squelch her squeak of surprise in to a hushed hiss of breath. Just from the fear he would drop her she was quickly locking her arms around his neck. If she could see she’d have been staring at him, but Raven settled for her unnoticed frown and hiding her face at his neck. "It’s worse isn’t it. Dead people." she muttered. -07:53 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "We don’t know that," he answered, although he was pretty sure that much blood couldn’t mean anything else. "We’re going to be okay, I promise. I just wish I understood why this was happening. Everthing was fine before that guy showed up…" -07:58 Jun 29
Raven: "Maybe they’re zombies… the murdering kind, not the brain eating kind…" Zombies weren’t real, but neither were teenage assassins either. Or kooky billionaires with special Island Invites for once in a lifetime offers. ….she was just gonna have to stop debating what was real! "I don’t wanna to know what’s happening, I just wanna get out." At this rate she’d start crying! Fat lot of good that’d do. Raven just squeezed him tighter! -08:02 Jun 29
[(Timeout) Raven got too distracted for their own good…] -08:49 Jun 29
[Raven enters.] -08:49 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Preston was quiet, stomach flipping, as they finally went through the door to his office. He set Raven down and fumbled his way to the desk, nearly knocking over his dead computer moniter as he searched for the hidden panel. When he finally found it and entered the code, the back wall of the room slid open. The fluorescent overhead lighting in the panic room was dim, but still bright enough to make him blink and squint owlishly. "Come on, we’ll spend the night in here and figure out what to do in the morning. Maybe I can get the cameras back online…" -09:07 Jun 29
Raven: She cast a bit of a grim expression at the thought of the cameras, but it really was the smart thing to do. They had to know what they were dealing with! She rubbed her eyes a bit, both from the adjustment to the light and from trying to hold back tears. Raven really didn’t waste any time skittering in there where it was safe! "I can’t believe people actually have these things." she muttered, at least trying to have some humor in her voice. -09:11 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Why not? They’re so useful!" He didn’t hesitate to shut them both inside. Now only he or his butler, Thornton, would be able to let them out. "There was this one time in one of my other houses when someone hired a man to kidnap me and ransom the company, and another when one of the robots broke out of the lab… I would have been in big trouble both times without a panic room!" -09:15 Jun 29
Raven: "Are you serious…? Stuff like that actually happens?" Raven sank on to the single small bed. Her mouth twisting up when she spotted the red footprints from his shoes on the floor. ….Try not to think about! She squeezed her eyes shut. "Before today, the weirdest thing that ever happened to me was my parents…" -09:18 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Your parents? What happened?" He sat down next to her, loosening his tie. He still felt a little awkward getting all dishevelled in front of a girl, but he was overheated and it was going to be warm in here even with the backup AC running. -09:26 Jun 29
Raven: She opened one eye, enough to catch him fussing with his clothes. …and being reminded about seeing him half naked earlier in the day. Raven almost started smirking. "They’re just weird in general… Totally were in to the goth craze and never got out of it? They’re always walking around like vampires or in lolita lace. It’s the most embarassing thing in the universe." -09:33 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Why is that embarrassing?" And why was she looking at him like that? He edged away a little. "They’re just clothes, right?" Perhaps Raven was barking up the wrong tree here. Preston had been wearing an entirely silver suit earlier… -09:36 Jun 29
Raven: "It’s not the clothes, just… how they act! All the time! They don’t really act like parents." He was scooting away from her, now with both eyes open she was grinning. A soft and weary expression that was more relief to have something to grin about. Raven looked away to take a gander at the room itself. "I was hoping a job like this would get me away from them for awhile. Kinda wishing I was back home now…" -09:40 Jun 29
Preston Howell: The room was fairly spartan: bare walls, the single bed, a mini fridge, a landline phone, and a trunk. Preston had never had to use this particular room before, but he knew there was a flashlight and first aid kit inside, as well as some other supplies and clothes. "I’m sorry. Did I really mess up that badly? I didn’t think anyone would hurt each other on purpose." He combed his fingers through his hair, looking as lost as he felt. Usually his crazy schemes worked! -09:59 Jun 29
Raven: "Not the brightest idea in the world, but you’d think people would be intelligent enough to not go bananas." she shrugged her shoulders, that grin fading as her stare focused on their feet. "Something had to of happened. I mean, people don’t just get a gun and starting shooting people like crazy. I don’t know…" she was grasping at straws! So much for being an A+ student, education didn’t help for shit in real world situations! -10:03 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "You’re right, this is weird." He frowned. Something fishy was definitely going on around here, and he was going to figure it out. Just as soon as he got some kind of communication going again. He tried his bluetooth again, but all he got was an out-of-service tone. "If things are still bad in the morning, I’ll make sure you get home, okay? If we need to, I can fly us out of here in my helicopter." He just hoped that his service crew had refueled it before things went crazy. -10:15 Jun 29
Raven: "You can fly a helicoptor?" she didn’t sound like she believed it, but she did look a little more hopeful that things weren’t -quite- as grim. "That’s actually kind of cool. In a weird, james bond sort of way." Raven leaned closer to peer at his phone. That sure wasn’t going to work. -10:18 Jun 29
Teen Island

001 Welcome to Teen Island

Title: Teen Island
Number: 5826
Date: Oct 6, 2011 at 8:17 PM

Zalia – Oct 6, 2011 at 8:17 PM


Scarny was the first to arrive on the island. She ran up the steps and got the room at the top of the house. She then ran downstairs and into the kitchen. When she got int eh kitchen she was surprised to find a cook in there. “Oh i’m sorry i didn’t know we had a cook.” She left the room and sat in the living room. All of a sudden a guy come in in a tux looking thing. He went over too her. “Hello, Madam what would you like to eat?” She was surprised they also had a butler. What was there a maid too. “Um, I would like a cheese omelet please. Oh and for dessert some chocolate cake and apple pie.” She smiled and got excited thinking about it. She wasn’t a big girl she just like her foods.

Liam arrived next he just set his luggage at the steps and walked over to the shore. He slipped off of his shoes and shirt and shorts. He was only in his boxers now. He sat down in the water and the sand. He layed back and relaxed in the sand. he closed his eyes and just tried relaxing. He was finely glad to be here and away from everything.


Nograd – Oct 6, 2011 at 9:16 PM

Rickey walked into a building seeing a girl on the couch. He looked down at his clothes noticing he only brought dark colored clothes, while his hair covered his left eye which was also black. He walked up and sat down on the couch mumbling,”hello”


Zalia – Oct 10, 2011 at 6:23 PM

She looked over at him. She pulled her knees closer to herself and sat up. She just waited for the butler to come back. When he came back she was so happy. He set up her own table and not some cheap thing no this is very fancy. She started eating her omelet. “Thank you sir” I said finishing my omelet.

He started drawing in the sand with out looking he was bored. He went inside and sat down. “Hey guys im Liam.” he said looking at the omelet and rubbing his stomach. “That looks delish.”


redblood – Oct 20, 2011 at 1:57 PM

Siva starred a long time at the house, too scared to go in. Her insecurity always prevented her from doing things, but this time she wouldn’t let it come in her way. At last she decided to go in, but the nervousity grew to strong when she went in, so instead of greeting the girl and the two guys, she walked past them and started to look around in the house. When she though no one saw her she started to hit her head in the wall “Why must I be so stupid” She said to herself while thinking she should have at least said hello. She took a deep breath preparing herself to go back and try to talk with them.


Zalia – Oct 20, 2011 at 8:57 PM

Liam watched the girl go by then smelt the dessert and wanted to get a taste. He went into the kitchen hoping to get a taste. He walked in and was quikly shooed out. He jsut went up stairs instead to see if he could find his room. He walked past tons of rooms. He fianly got tired and laid down on the coach.

Scarny just sat there and ate her omlet. She wasnt one to go up to anybody and didnt plan on makind friends. So she just sat there and sate her omlet. With akward silence with the boy on the other end of the coach.


lilifersure – Oct 20, 2011 at 11:35 PM

“This whole running late thing is killing me.” Sofia ran up the steps with her bags bouncing against her legs. As she reached the top she tried to stop, but alas, the laws of physics ruined her. While her body stopped, her bags kept going forward throwing off her balance. She tumbled through the doorway. She laid faced down for a few seconds debating what she should do. It finally clicked that she was probably making things more awkward so she jumped up quickly. She tried to adjust her green cardigan to no avail. “Uhhh…” She stared at the two people on the couch. Realizing it was just as awkward here as her fall. Flashing a smile she waved and said, “Well up I go then.” and ran up the stairs to look for her room. The first room she looked at was thankfully empty. “Embarrasing..” she whispered to herself as she reached for her phone to call her brother.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 7:46 AM

Siva went into the room were two of the three people still sat, but she couldn’t get herself to say anything so instead she decided to just sit down. She felt so embarrassed to sit beside strangers so she couldn’t make herself sit on the coach with the others, but she fought it would be rude to just leave the room, thats why she sat down in a courner of the room on the floor starting to read a book she had with her. Instead of concentrating on the book she though of a way to start a conversation but as usual she stayed silence and though about how this would become just like home were everyone though she was scary because she never talked to anyone and never showed any emotions. Even if she on the inside were a emotional wretch she often stayed the same on the outside and mostly looked bored or irritated even if she almost never feel those kind of emotions.
Sometimes now and then she ogled on the two who sat on the coach, hoping they would start a conversation that she maybe could join in. While she waited for someone to start talking she started to think that the black haired guy on the coach was pretty cute, not because she would ever dare to tell him that.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:04 AM

Ericka arrived at the island at last, she walked up a path and saw a little house. She walked into the house scared that she would be the only one but she saw three people sat. She sat on the couch on the side wall looking at what to do with these people in the room, she smiled and looked at them.



redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:13 AM

Siva saw a girl walking into the room, she sat down on the couch. Siva got afraid that she maybe were starring so she started to read her book, but she was curious about the new person in the room and when she discreet looked at the person she saw that the girl smiled while looking at them all. Siva who weren’t used with people smiling towards her blushed a bit and looked into the book again, angry at herself for not giving a smile back. She carefully made sure that the book hid her face so that they wouldn’t see that she blushed.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:24 AM

Ericka saw a girl hiding her face in her book, so she walked over to her and sat next to her. [B][I]”Hey I’m Ericka and you are”[/I][/B] she smiled devious for Ericka was Bi-sexual and she was liking what she saw.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:41 AM

Siva got startled when the girl sat down beside her, HER, the person everyone avoided. She fellt happy that someone dared to come close to her and then she got a major chock when the girl started talking to her. “Hey, I’m Ericka and you are” she asked. Siva first thought that the girl talked to someone of the others but when she looked up she saw Ericka looking at her waiting for an answer. Siva thought to herself *smile and say “nice to meet you Ericka I’m Siva” and shake her hand* but her thoughts and her body didn’t co-operate. Instead she looked at her with a bit bored expression and said “Siva” then she returned to her book. *WHY AM I SO STUPID?* she thought, and wanted to hit herself.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:45 AM

Ericka was shocked by her face she looked so bored [I][B]”Hey wanna go upstairs” [/B][/I]she smiled trying to make it less boring.[B][/B]


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:11 AM

When Ericka asked Siva “Hey wanna go upstairs” Siva exploded of joy on the inside and thought *maybe I can get a friend here afterall, okay answer a bit excited but not too mutch* But on the outside she looked as bored as before and maybe she got a litle more irritation in her eyes. When she answered she said “sure” with a voice that sounded like she didn’t care at all. She closed the book and got up faster than Ericka, just as Ericka were going to get up Siva held out her hand to help Ericka up without looking at her.
At the same time this happend she thought *why couldn’t I have sounded a bit more enthusiastic? will she really become my friend if I act like this? maybe I should help her up, then she will think better of me”


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:21 AM

Ericka grab her hand “Thanks” she smiled. Siva seemed kind of a downer but Ericka could alway turn some one frown upside down .


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:40 AM

Siva got a bit depressed when she came to think about that she hadn’t get to know the cute black dressed guys name yet, but she thought that she could find out later. Now she should concentrate so she didn’t do anything that scared away her possibly future friend, as she had done every other time people had tried to get close to her. She couldn’t help to notice that she was taller than Ericka, but then she remembered that she was the tallest girl in her school, another reason why people thought of her as scary. Siva put her hands in her pockets and looked down into the floor while they walked. She started to think that she maybe shouldn’t have taken that boring pair of gym shoes and it ended with her thinking that all of the clothes she wore were really boring. Black loose Jeans and a black tank top.
When they had finnished the last stair step she came back from her thoughts not sure if Ericka had said something on the way up or if they had walked silently both of them.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:52 AM

[B][I]”Let’s go to my room i need to unpack some stuff”[/I][/B] Ericka walked to a empty room to unpack her stuff. She threw a sheet on her bed and started to make her bed. She had a pink sheet with green watermelons on it, she took out a poster of a girl kissing a girl hung it on her wall to show she was afraid of anyone know she was bi-sexual. She took out some pictures of pervious love lives and friends, she put them on the mirror that was a make up mirror. She put a picture of her and her ex-girlfriend Emmi on the side and kept putting pictures around the frame of the mirror she put a last picture of her and her ex-boyfriend Remmy up.

[I][B]”There more home like if i do say so myself” [/B][/I]She smiled at Siva. [B][I]”What do you think?”[/I][/B][I][/I]​She asked in a nice tone manner.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 11:10 AM

Siva followed Ericka into her room and watched while she unpacked. Ericka laid a pink sheet with green watermelons on the bed and Siva thought it was an interesting taste Ericka had but nothing she herself would want. Siva got more interested when Ericka started unpacking a poster and lots of pictures. The poster had two girls kissing on it, Siva got a bit surprised but she had never been one to judge people for their sexual orientation, she just hadn’t meet anyone that was bi-sexual before, what she knew of at least. Then Ericka started to put up pictures of people, Siva didn’t know if any of them had been love interests or just friends. “there more home like if I do say so myself” Ericka said suddenly and startled Siva a bit because she was so concentrated while looking at the pictures. She fast noticed that she had a bit choked expression and fast changed it back to normal. “What do you think?” Siva thought a short moment and then said “It’s pretty” this time her voice didn’t sound as bored as before but there still were a reserved tone. She couldn’t help it afterwards when she noticed that she had looked down in the floor while talking and once again she cursed herself for being so bad at comunication with others.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 12:14 PM

[B][I]”Thanks” [/I][/B]Ericka smiled as she went to her closet and pulled out a black pair of shorts, a white tank top, a black cardigan, white socks, and some Ugg moccasins. [B][I]”I’m just gonna change” [/I][/B]Ericka smiled slightly [B][I]”You can stay in here if you want Like I always say We girls all have the same parts”[/I][/B][I]. [/I]Ericka took off here shirt revealing a white bra with black hearts on it, Ericks had a nice tone body with her navel pierced. She put on her white shirt and and black cardigan on and unzipper her jean shorts to reveal a white thong with a big black heart in the front. She took the black short and slid them up her legs and took off her flip flop and put on the white socks and black ugg moccasins. [B][I]”Finished!” [/I][/B]she sang out loud [I][B]”How Do I look?”[/B][/I][B][/B] ​she smiled happily at the work she done to look so great.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 12:42 PM

Ericka thanked Siva and smiled. Siva couldn’t help but blush but luckily Ericka had turned towards her closet in that moment so she probably didn’t see it. “I’m just gonna change” Siva heard her say and she suddenly noticed that Ericka had taken out clothes. “You can stay in here if you want, like I always say we girls all have the same parts” Ericka said and started to undress. Even though they both were girls Siva couldn’t help that she got embarrased to stand in a room were another person changed. Siva tried to look into the floor and into the wall, actually she didn’t really know where to look so she looked all over the place. Sometimes she got a glimpse of Ericka changing when she tried to find somewhere to look. When Ericka said “finished, how do I look?” Siva got relieved, now she at least knew were she should look. She turn her head towards Ericka and looked from head to toe and back to head, she really liked that Ericka had chosen black clothes but weren’t sure how she should express herself.
“You look good in black” she said before remembering that she thinks everyone looks good in black, she fast got unsure if that really could count as a compliment.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 1:02 PM

[I][B]”Thanks you! Come on”[/B][/I] Ericka Smiled and walked towards the door. She walked out the door and ran down the stair back to where they were at.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 1:28 PM

“thank you! come on” Ericka said with a smirk and walked out from the room and Siva followed her, when the stairs came Ericka started to run down. Siva, who was a person that rather take it easy than rush, walked after her with bigger steps so she wouldn’t be a bother for being too slow. Ericka stopped in the same room they were in from the beginning and Siva got really nervous when she started to think that she still should say hello to everyone else in the house. How many had come now and how many more would soon be coming? Sivas stomach got a bit upset because she were so nervous, she had managed to conversate with one of them, if that even counts as a conversation, but what would the other think of her?
twothousand thoughts later, with other words two seconds, she had walked down the stairs and stood on Erickas left side a bit behind her. Once again she took notice of her own lenghts and didn’t like that she was as tall as the most guys. She thought it looked really weird when she stood beside girls and were so much taller than them, or standing beside guys and were exactly their lenght or sometimes taller. She tried to get that thought out of her mind and tried to concentrate on what was happening in the room instead.


Zalia – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:34 PM

Scarny saw the two girls converse and wanted to hurl. She ahd never been in such a crowded room before. She quikley pushed away the tray making it fall adn she ran outside. She ran out to the water and hurled jsut short of the water. She wadded in and washed her face. She was afraid someone had saw her so she sunk down quikley hoping no one had seen her.

Liam heard the girls in the other room and went to the entrance. He was about to knock on the door but waited and just listened. He backed away when they left. He decided he was going to relax and listen to music in his room. He made himself feel like home. He was not one of those guys who just through he cloths and other junk wherever he wanted them. He actually like his room He finished his unpacking and setting up than grabbed a book blared his music and layed on his bed. He hoped he would disturb everyone with his music.


lilifersure – Oct 24, 2011 at 2:40 PM

Sofia heard music that was killing her ears. She was blind in one eye and losing sight in the other so her other senses were slowly being heightened. Stumbling out the room she went to the room where it was coming from and started banging on the door trying not to start crying. “Please open up! I really need the music turned down..” HShe never understood why someone would intentionally try to destroy their hearing with loud music. She would have killed to get her sight back. Her mind flashed to December, her brother. He was always kind and helpful to her, but he refused to come on this trip. He said it was for her own good to be around others her age. She crumpled on the floor. “I’m a complete wreck.” She whispered wishing she could have a cool demeanor like she tried to portray when she first came here.


Nyles – Oct 24, 2011 at 4:24 PM

Ericka looked sat on the couch watching everyone and she called out over the music [I]”Hey can you turn the music down”.[/I]


redblood – Oct 25, 2011 at 1:42 AM

Siva sat down on the floor in the corner she left some minutes ago. She listened to the music which didn’t disturb her, actually she liked the music even if it were a bit high, but she had lived with her three brothers that didn’t respect others and always listened to high music, so she were used to it. But she noticed that people got irritated of it and she started to feel bad for them.
Siva got up from the floor again and went to the room where the music came from, there she saw a girl sitting on the floor covering her ears. In this situation she would just treat that boy the way she treated her brothers when they did something improper. She forced the door open and fast went in and turned down the music to a more suitable volume. She turned towards the boy “Stop disturbing people” she said with a bit threatful tone and looked at him irritated, then she fast walked out of the room and hoped he had got the point.

Even though she were really shy and couldn’t communicate with people or even stand up for herself, she often tried to defence other people. Both her and her brothers had learned kickboxing from their father, who were a world champion. She had decided to become a shampion just like her father and were already better than all her brothers who had been in the championship and come far in it. The only reason she hadn’t competed in it yet were because she still were to young, but in a year it would be her turn.


Zalia – Oct 25, 2011 at 5:51 PM

Scarny heard the music and then the yelling and it turn off then more yelling. She figured the person had gotten into trouble. She quickly went inside to her room and put on her bathing suit. IT wasn’t a sexy bathing suit. It was actually made of shorts and a t shirt with her bikini underneath. The only reason she had it underneath was because she loved wearing it. She just didn’t like her body. She went outside and went and played in the water. She floated around and relaxed.

Liam was surprised by the girl. He saw a girl crumbled on the floor at his door. He walked over to her and squatted downe. “Are you ok??” He moved her hands. He saw a bracelet she had it had some information. Including her room number. He picked her up and took her to her room and layed her on her bead.


Nyles – Oct 25, 2011 at 8:07 PM

Ericka saw a guy pick up a girl and carried her to her room “Awww cute new couple”she smiled.


Zalia – Oct 26, 2011 at 5:19 PM

Liam had heard the girl say that and just rolled his eyes


Nyles – Oct 26, 2011 at 6:35 PM

Ericka wasn’t try to be sarcastic she was only speaking the truth they did look cute together.


Zalia – Oct 26, 2011 at 6:44 PM

He walked out and walked past the girl and too his room. Right before he went into his room he looked back at her and stated. “She’s not my girlfriend. I dont have a girlfriend. I don’t even know her i just found her laying by my door. But if you want to talk i am good for that and you know where i am.” He walked into his room smiling. He plugged in his headphones and turned his music up again.


Nyles – Oct 26, 2011 at 7:55 PM

Ericka smiled she didn’t know what she’ll get on this trip a boyfriend or a girl or maybe even both. Ericka waked to her room and changed her clothes for the second time today she put on a purple crop top that was slit in the middle to expose her perfectly round boobs and a pair of white mini shorts and and some purple socks. she untied her ponytail and let her brown locks down she shakes her hair and ran her hands throught it. She walked out of her room and walked to the guys room as she knocked on the door she fixed her shirt to an angle that perfectly showed her boobs a little but not a lot she wasn’t trying to be a sultish whore. She looked at her navel piercing that had a colorful ball at the top and a bar went through her navel and a rainbow at the bottom it was so colorful.


redblood – Oct 27, 2011 at 9:06 AM

Siva went to her room and shut the door, she sat down on the bed and looked towards her bag. “maybe I should unpack” she said to herself. Not that there were that mutch to unpack, Siva never packed mutch even if she would be gone for a long time. She laid the dark purple bed sheet and the dark red pillow on the bed. Then she put in her clothes in the wardrobe which were two shirts, one extra pair of jeans and a jacket if it would become cold someday. Then she took up four books and placed on a shelf, after that she unpacked her computor and headphones and started the computor so she could start to listen on music and read in peace. She didn’t want to be around people anymore this day. Mostly because she were a bit embarrassed of the incident some minutes ago.


MadameLaces – Oct 27, 2011 at 12:02 PM

Tarka, walked in,hesitantly to the house. She wondered if they would like her,and be kind. Or be hostile and unforgiving; Like what she had escaped from. Tarka shuddered at the memory.


redblood – Oct 27, 2011 at 12:18 PM

Siva suddenly remembered that she hadn’t eaten anything since she left home and she started to feel really hungry, she wondered if she could walk down to the kitchen and take something to eat without anyone noticing her. She really didn’t feel like meeting the guy from before, he were probably not happy about her forcing herself into his room. After some minutes she went out of her room and down to the kitchen to find something to eat.


Zalia – Oct 27, 2011 at 7:08 PM

Liam looked at the girl. “Wanna go for a swim.” He said staring at her chest. He was hoping to get a full view of her. He stood up and took of his shirt. He already had his swim shorts on and he walked up to her. “Shall we.” He said. He turned around and grabbed somethings then turned back to her hiding what he had. He was waiting for her to turn so he could get the back view.

Scarny was relaxing i the water. She didn’t really have a care right now. She was thinking about the recent conversation she had with her mother. She had just turned BI and she was afraid to talk to her mother about it. She was so afraid when she finely told her.


Nyles – Oct 27, 2011 at 11:07 PM

Ericka walked down to the pool good thing one of her bikini was on underneath her clothes. As they approached pool she took off her shirt to reveal a pink bikini that had a bow tied in the front the held it up. It had black hearts on it and she took off her sweat shorts there were her bottoms that looked like they were jean shorts but the were really bathing suit bottoms from hollister. She saw a girl there and smile and waved as she went on the diving board and bounce on it two times before doing a flip dive into the pool. She learned how to dive and swim from her private swimming coach at her houses pool. “Come on in the water Cool” she smiled as she finger the lined down her shape of her one breast and licked her lips to look sexy.


Zalia – Oct 28, 2011 at 7:56 AM

Liam smiled and was pretty happy with the diving board. He tinted the string on his shorts to be sure not to lose them. He walked over to the diving board and bounced once then jumped. He went strait into a spin. When he landed he came up and felt for his shorts. When he was happy that they where still there he looked over at her. He smiled at her still looking good.


MadameLaces – Oct 28, 2011 at 1:16 PM

Tarka came in. She had just arrived and was told everyone was at the pool. As a previous model she was very good looking. She brushed and straightened her waist length brown hair, and outlined her huge blue eyes with mascara and liner. She put on a see through shirt, showing off a hot pink neck tie bikini and matching shorts. She walked out toward the pool.


Zalia – Oct 28, 2011 at 3:30 PM

Scarny from the water in the oceans aw everyone going to the pool. Who would go in a pool when they could swim int he ocean. She sat up and watched them a little bit. She saw a girl come out and watched her. She thought she was cute. She decided to head over there and make some friends. She got almost there then turned around and walked away. She grabbed her cloths and walked to wards the other side of the island. [B][I]They are like the beautiful club. I have no chance of getting any of them.[/I][/B] She thought then just sat down and tried making a sand castle but kept failing. She could still see the others and partially watched them but pretend like she wast. She probably looked like and idiot trying to make a sand castle and failing.


redblood – Oct 28, 2011 at 3:43 PM

After getting a sandwich, Siva went out and down towards the beach to get some peace, she sat down on a cliff that went over the water. From there she could see everything, she loved the view over the ocean, ‘it must be beautiful when the sun sets’ she thought to herself. She took a bite of her sandwich before noticing the girl on the beach trying to make a sand castle. She thought the girl looked cute and wondered why she sat there alone instead of joining the others. She wanted to go there and talk to her but didn’t have the confident to do so, so she stayed up at the cliff and went with her eyes between the lonely looking girl on the beach and the view over the ocean.


Nyles – Oct 28, 2011 at 4:45 PM

Ericka swam to Liam and pit her hands around his neck and her legs around his hips and smiled maybe sex buddies maybe more she thought. She looked around to see a lot of people at the pool when they get here she thought.


MadameLaces – Oct 29, 2011 at 12:10 PM

Tarka pouted her huge red lips at Liam. She was particularly childish, she hoped to stir up things between him and Erica…


Zalia – Oct 29, 2011 at 8:37 PM

Scarny just sat there and gave up she layed on her side and curled up to herself. She began to fall asleep. She was hoping to escape into her dreams. she didn’t want to be here anymore. She just wanted to disappear and leave forever. This place was not meant for her. This place was meant for them not her. She was a horrible disgusting vile creature. They were beautiful wonderful precious creatures. She was not meant to be here.

Liam smiled up at the girl. He swam down beneath her arms and swam to the other side. He was playing hard to get and figured he would do it by flirting with the other girl. He winked at the two girls. Got out then walked a little ways away. Then disappeared into the trees. He hid a little bit seeing wich one would come to him first. He figured that girl would be the girl for him. If she doesn’t come get him she doesn’t need him he thought.


Spider Monkey – Oct 29, 2011 at 8:45 PM

[SOLID=pink][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Long muscular legs carried her slim body up the stairs of the home. Glancing back at the car that had driven her to the house she waved half-heartedly letting them know she would be just fine; sometimes she wondered what had made her decide to leave her perfectly calm hometown to come to some house full of other teenagers. Deciding that it was most likely boredom Amelia straightened her shoulders and pushed a few strands of long black hair behind her shoulders. Dark blue eyes stared at the door for a moment before a tanned hand reached forward and pushed it open slowly. Peaking around within the home she realized she had pretty much missed everyone; she could hear the sounds of people out by a pool. Taking a deep breath Amelia made her way up the stairs still glancing around as she walked through the halls. Finding a door that was slightly ajar she pushed on it gently, looking around she decided that it was still empty and hadn’t been taken yet.

Amelia liked the colors of the room; red and white. The sheets and comforter of the bed matched the walls with their floral designs of red on white. Slowly walking into the room she placed her bags down beside the foot of the bed. Dark blue hues looked around the room before she began unpacking. Quickly finishing up she changed into her own swimsuit deciding to join the others at the pool. Her swimsuit was a one piece; a piece of cloth pooling between her breasts before leading down her bottoms, backless it showed off her tattoos lining her back. Hips welcomed hands as the side gave someone a full view of her slim waist and full hips, along with the other various tattoos lining that part of her body. Full breasts bounced slightly as Amelia padded down the steps, out the back door and onto the patio. Amelia had many tattoos on her body; some had meanings while others didn’t. Smiling she waved to those around the pool and spoke with a Spanish accent. [I]“Hi, I’m Amelia. Sorry I’m so late.”[/I] She noticed one girl clinging to a male and automatically decided that she would most likely avoid her, at all costs. She was hoping that they had not just met. Amelia would hate to be stuck in a house full of hormonal teens with nothing else on their mind but sex. Gliding towards the side of the pool she gracefully dived into the water allowing herself to become lost in the cool liquid. Coming back up to the surface she rubbed some of the water from her eyes and pushed the thick locks of obsidian hair from her face. She could only hope that this would be a good summer.


Rouge723 – Oct 29, 2011 at 10:07 PM

He felt so exposed with just a T-shirt and shorts and almost involuntarily shuddered in the boiling car. Home was filled with ice, snow, and people wearing a few layers of coats. This was a complete flip from what his body was use to. But that’s why he’s going to the island, escaping the freezing weather to enjoy fun in the sun. The car rolled to a stop and a thought slipped through his mind as he stepped out [I]*And maybe I can tan a bit too while I’m here*[/I] With his duffel bag he entered the house which was a bit too fancy for his taste. The first few rooms were relatively empty and he wandered around feeling like and intruder until he happened to run into a tall man in a suit.

“Sir, would you like me to get you something?” the man spoke in a formal but friendly voice.

“I just need to know where my room is sir.” He spoke politely, even if he was a butler he deserved some respect for serving a bunch of teens on an island. The butler kindly showed him the way to his room where he unpacked his few belongings.

“Also if you wish I believe everyone else is outside in the water at the moment.” the butler said as he left the room. Excited at the thought, he quickly rummaged for his trunks. Haphazardly putting them on, he stopped to look in the mirror quickly before he made a fool of himself. Blue eyes stared back at him in the mirror as he tried to fix his brown hair. Not that his hair was long enough to get too messed up anyway, he still wanted to reassure himself before he met the others. Standing at 6’1” he scanned over his tone body which was attained through wrestling at his high school. The only part of himself that might stand out was his pale skin, but he brushed off the thought remembering that he would have plenty of time to get a tan. Seeing nothing else too out of place he almost flew down the stairs and stepped outside.

It was a beautiful sight, the white sandy beach, blue sky, and palm trees looked like a picture out of a postcard. For a few seconds he just absorbed the image before him. However, one second he was standing, staring out into the waves, and the next he was sprinting for the water. This was what he was waiting for, the thought of the warm water was imprinted in his mind as he raced for the shore. White sand shifted beneath his feet and he almost tripped over a girl who was sleeping. But determined to meet his goal, he corrected his sprint and leaped into a shallow dive into the waves.


redblood – Oct 30, 2011 at 3:41 AM

Siva sat at the cliff half asleep looking out on the horizon, she ate the last bit of her sandwich.
Then she saw a boy running over the beach and almost tripped on the girl, but got back on his feets and kept running down to the water and then diving into it. Siva went down from the cliff to the beach, and placed herself on a rock a bit away from the other people that were there. She took of her shoes and put her feets into the water, waiting for the sunsets arrival. She looked between the horizon and the guy a bit away that had dived into the water and the girl on the beach.


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 11:30 AM

Ericka looked for Liam to see were he was. She looked around the trees and behind to bushes until she saw a foot peeking out of one “Liam what are you doing behind here?”


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 1:12 PM

Liam made his foot go away. He swiftly and quietly went the other way around. He scared her by coming up behind her and hugging her body close to his. “So i am worth your time.” He spun her around and stood there smiling at her. He was glad one of the girls came to his rescue.

Scarny- jumped up quickly and curled her knees close to her body. She watched him. She slightly smiled at him. She tired hiding it though. She didn’t know how to place this boy. She thought he was cute but afraid of what he would think of her falling asleep on the beach. She sat there for a second and watched him. She finally got the courage. She didn’t know what it was but she had the courage to stand up and and take ask if she could join him. She had her shirt and shorts on so she didn’t look that skinny or good looking. She wondered if this would distraught him. “Umm I’m Scarny um may i join you?”


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:04 PM

Ericka heart had leaped she Liam was behind her, then she heard him say “So I am worth Your Time”. She got turned around and smiled “Yeah” she blushed shyly smiling as she looked into his eyes.


Rouge723 – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:05 PM

The water was a crystal clear blue and refreshing after sitting in the boiling car for so long. He slowly opened his eyes to see small fish below swimming near the sandy bottom. Out a bit farther were splashes of color that he could only imagine be the coral reefs. However as much as he wanted to stay under the water, his lungs were starting to remind him that breathing was necessary. When he came to surface the water was just below his chest. Instead of continuing on he looked back to see how everyone else was doing. Immediately he noticed the girl who he almost tripped over wading out into the waves toward him. [I]*Crap I probably pissed her off or something… I really need to think before I do these kinds of things*[/I] So he put on his best [I](I’m so sorry)[/I] smile and started to wade toward her to apologize.

While walking through the water towards her, he realized that she was wearing a shirt and shorts that now was plastered to her frame from the water. She wasn’t the kind of girl who looked sickly thin, she had the just right amount of weight in all the right places. Quickly though he reorganized his thoughts and started saying “Hey I’m sorry about almost….” His hand was already scratching the back of his neck nervously, something he always did when talking to girls. Before he could finish, the girl asked if she could join him. A innocent grin crept across his face at the thought that he’s actually fitting in already AND talking to a girl. “Yeah sure! There are some…” He paused mid sentence and said, “Why don’t we start up a game or something with everyone? Marco- polo, tag, keep away, does anything sound good?” Everyone else seemed to be so spread out and doing their own thing. He wondered that if they were all going to be staying here a while he would like to meet everyone.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:14 PM

he smiled at her. “Guess that means you are worth my time.” He whirled her around. Then he moved he back towards the pool. HE gave a shrug to the other girl. Then he pushed Erica into the water. He jumped in after he making a fun game.


redblood – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:28 PM

Siva looked towards the guy who just gotten up from the water and started to talk to the girl he just a moment ago tripped over. ‘they are kinda qute together’ she thought even though she couldn’t hear what they said. Then she noticed that her legs had gotten a bit stiff so she decided to take a walk, it would still take a while before the sunset so she had enough time to go and come back. She went over the beach to get to the trail that went up to the house, hoping that she didn’t disturb the people on the beach, because they looked like they had a good time and she didn’t want to ruin their mood.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:34 PM

She gave a smile at the blubbering boy. She thought it was cute that he couldn’t figure out what to say. Then he suggested having other people joining them. She gave a smiled and brushed some hair out of her face but it didn’t stay back long. “Sure, If you want to i guess we can.” She got out of the water and waited for him. As the sun got higher. She was getting hotter. She took off her shirt and shorts. She usually didn’t do this. She usually hid her body because she had a lot of scars. When she did do this though she had a special lotion that was supposed to hide the scars. The only problem it didn’t work in water. Right now her scars were hidden though. the only other problem she refused to take of her arm bands but she didn’t want to get them wet. She looked at him revealing a cute but Gothic bikini.



Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 4:20 PM

Ericka was pushed into the water screaming. She swam to the shallow end screaming happily”You can’t get me’ she laughed swimming to the wall and trying to hide behind a floaty.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 5:53 PM

He swam after her then disappeared under the water. He came up and grabbed her leg. He pulled her under. He let go and swam up and laughed


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 9:37 PM

Ericka was pulled and she kinda freaked out, but Liam pulled her back up and she started to laugh and she kissed his neck a special tradition in Cuba.


Zalia – Oct 31, 2011 at 8:23 PM

Liam smiled at that and he kissed her neck. Then he gave her a hickey


Ozzie Krampus – Oct 31, 2011 at 9:38 PM

[I]”Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen!”[/I] A voice suddenly cut into the romantic atmosphere of the tropical paradise with a sharp crackle, booming out of the unseen speaker system that was set up across the island. [I]”Welcome to my island! I’m glad you all could come, and I hope you enjoy your relaxing stay. You’ve all probably met Thornton, my butler. If you need anything, just ask him!

“I’m sure you’re all wondering who I am, and why I’ve opened my home to you! Well, the answer is, my name is Preston Howell, and because I can! I’ll be seeing you all at supper shortly.”
As he finished his little speech, the [URL=”″]young man[/URL] holding the mic let the corners of his mouth turn up into a grin, flashing pearly whites to an invisible audience. His name was Preston Howell, he was seventeen, and he was the richest person under eighteen in the world. Unfortunately, money had to be spent in order to bring happiness, and so he’d opened his doors as a resort for other teenagers, like him, who wanted a little R&R… Relaxation and Romance. You wouldn’t think that a billionaire like Preston would have trouble meeting girls, but he did. It was all galas and corporate social events and press conferences, and most of the women were nowhere near his age. He’d finished high school, and he was taking his college courses online. Not a lot of mingling with normal girls. But maybe, just maybe…

Laughing, he angled the controls, and his private helicopter dropped down below the clouds, propeller spinning madly. By now, he knew, everyone on the island would be hearing him coming. He angled to land on the front lawn of the mansion, speaking into the mic again. [I]”And if you’re outside, I’ll be seeing you about now!”[/I]


redblood – Nov 1, 2011 at 4:50 AM

Siva stopped and listened to the man voice. “And if you’re outside, I’ll be seeing you about now!” He finnished and a helicopter started to come down through the clouds. Siva looked at the helicopter, almost about to think ‘rich bastard’ but stopped her thoughts in time, she didn’t like rich people that mutch because everyone she had met always thought they were better than others. But she didn’t want to think badly of the person that let them be here, [B]but [/B]he probably were exactly as every other rich kid.

Siva started to walk again when the helicopter had landed and she went in to the house to get herself a nice book and read in quiet and peace.


Nyles – Nov 1, 2011 at 7:42 AM

Ericka moaned as Liam formed a red spot on her neck, she wrapped her arms around him as his lips were still on her neck.


Rouge723 – Nov 1, 2011 at 10:23 AM

“Sure, If you want to i guess we can.” As she ambled through the clear blue water it almost seemed… surreal. The way her hair moved with the warm summer wind, her hips… *Snap out of it!* He then trained his eyes directly into the back of her head. [I]*I’m almost positive that girls don’t appreciate guys looking at their arse*[/I] With determined focus he kept his gaze neck up. However, this woman must have wanted to destroy his determination. Blood rushed to his cheeks in a blush when she started to take off her shirt. He looked away, not use to seeing so much skin in a world where you’ll freeze if your not covered from head to toe. He waited patiently for her to finish removing her clothes. In desperation to keep his mind from wandering he asked “So whats your name?” As he said this, he turned to look at the girl who was now revealing her Gothic bikini. He… couldn’t… help it…. Blue eyes traveled across the curves of her chest down to her waist and thighs, feasting on the sighted delights of a woman’s body. Sunlight made her skin almost glow, and he marveled how soft it looked.

“Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen!”

Thankfully, his attention was ripped from the girl before him and directed to the loud speakers. He wondered, as the man spoke, about the real reason why this guy would open his home to teens. However, he didn’t really want to question this, he was just thankful for being invited!

“I’ll be seeing you about now!”

He turned around again to look back at the girl saying “I guess he joined us just in time!” Without thinking, he gently grabbed the girls hand, eager to join the main group to see their host. However, as he went to grab her hand, he noticed the arm bands that tightly clung to her skin. His big hand wrapped around hers and turned it over, exposing the bands to the sunlight. He lightly gazed at them and grazed his opposite hand’s fingers over the rough surface of the band. If the worst was true, he didn’t want to pry where he wasn’t wanted. Not exactly knowing what to say without ruining the mood and situation he just said lightly, ” I didn’t know you were into archery… you should wear your guards more often if you don’t want to get your forearm scratched up.”


Diana – Nov 1, 2011 at 12:07 PM

[imga=right][/imga] There were hundreds of teenagers on the Island, and she had to be the only one there for [B]work[/B].

Raven Alabaster was dressed in uniform. A simple khaki pair of [I]skorts[/I], which was probably popular back when her Mom was a kid, and a simple white blouse complete with a name tag. Having a name like Raven, people would probably expect her to be one of those brooding goth kids with the dyed black hair, porcelain skin and morose personality. Nope! That was her parents. Growing up the only child to a pair of Victorian loving goths with a loved for dead things and disturbing poetry could have made for a really weird kid. Raven considered herself lucky that she was as normal as she could be at 16 years old. She liked her parents, did well in school, and here she was spending the summer with a fairly good job so she could afford to buy herself her first car. There were no stupid misconceptions that she was ugly, weird, or a total loser nor did she tromp around thinking she was god’s gift to the universe. Raven enjoyed her life.

Of course, Raven didn’t know she was going to be working for Preston Howell. Probably the most weird teenage billionaire she ever heard of. Nor did she think she would spend her summer surrounded by people her own age, all getting to party and have fun while she changed their bed sheets and cleaned up their bathrooms. While she was busy staying out of the way and doing her job, she had a chance to get a feel for some of the guests.

Raven decided right away that Ericka was a sexual predator and gave her the creeps. Siva seemed really nice, but painfully shy. Scarny had a total attitude problem, and Raven doubted she get along with the girl at all. Sofia was a super clutz and Raven just knew something was gonna end up broken by her before the end of the retreat. Ricky had been quiet and out of the way the entire time along with a couple others. Raven was pretty sure Liam had no personality at all and probably got through life by his good-looks. Tarka came across as one of those girls that liked to start drama. Amelia seemed pretty cool and Raven loved the girl’s tattoos. Then there was this guy that was so awkward with the ladies that Raven had to prevent herself from laughing out loud. She didn’t know his name yet, but he was probably going to have hell with the girls.

There were tons of other people on the island she had already come to get familiar with as well. Raven tried to make sure she knew everyone’s names and their quirks… it made it easier to get things done.

For now, she was in the Mansion, folding up sheets and making a bed in one of the bedrooms. Occasionally staring out the window and wishing she were outside splashing around in the ocean water too. Lucky brats!


Ozzie Krampus – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:20 PM

Preston took off his headset as he jumped down out of his sleek black helicopter, shaking the wrinkles out of his coat. Despite the balmy weather, he was dressed head to toe in heavy fabrics, all in grey and silver, from his satiny trench coat and soft suede gloves to his hand-dyed Italian leather boots. He hadn’t felt the heat, up in the air; he’d change once he finished his meet and greet. Running his fingers through his windblown brown hair, he looked up at the house just in time to see a girl disappear inside. He opened his mouth to call out a hello, but she shut the door on him. His [I]own[/I] door.

That was a little discouraging.

She wasn’t the only person to be found, though; he could hear people splashing around in the pool on the other side of the mansion, and there were two other teens a little ways down the beach, just coming out of the water; a boy and a girl. Grinning, Preston waved to them. “Hello over there! Sorry to meet and run, but I’ve got to go take care of a few things inside! I’ll see you in a few minutes, I hope?”

With his pleasantries exchanged, he nodded to the pair and headed into his island home. Thornton was standing by the door to take his coat and gloves, and Preston gave him a genuinely grateful smile. He didn’t know what he would do without his butler, especially in recent years. The man had been a rock. So, too, had been Preston’s other staff member, Jennifer. She’d managed housework around the estate, until this summer, when she’d had to take maternity leave and they’d found themselves a little like fish out of water without her help. Thornton had hired a couple of new people to make up for the gap, while Preston had been away on business. He hadn’t had a chance to meet them yet.

Waving to the boy decked out in black sitting on his couch, Preston bounced up the stairs. He hated to be rude and not go greet the guy properly, but he needed to get out of these clothes. He didn’t know where that girl he’d seen had gone off to, but he assumed she was in one of the many guest bedrooms, because the second floor of the house seemed deserted. Everyone was out enjoying the tropical air.

Preston’s room was down the hall on the far right wing of the house, with a window view that overlooked the sea as well as the pool in the backyard. When he was away from home, it looked like any other bedroom in the house, but for the photographs of his parents hanging on the walls and sitting on the dresser. That was his destination, and as he went, Preston shrugged out of his vest and unbuttoned his collared dress shirt, draping them over one arm as he let himself into his room.

Oh. Oops. There was a girl in here. Aaand he was shirtless.

“Oh, sorry!” What was she doing in his room? Wait. She was wearing a uniform. One of the new staffers?


Diana – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:32 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had just walked out of the private bathroom after stocking the linen closet with several fresh towels, only to find Preston Howell undressing. She almost slowly backed up and retreated to hide in the bathroom until he was gone, but he noticed her. Now staring at her with that bewildered deer-in-headlights look. As if seeing a man shirtless was actually that big of a deal.

She was smirking. Raven immediately wiped that look off her face and cleared her throat. A more professional expression took it’s place as she stood straight, pulled up a hand to cover her eyes (to preserve his dignity after all. He was the one looking embarrassed), and proceeded to try and ease her way across the room where she had all of her supplies still sitting in a small push cart.

“Mr. Howell. I’ll just be out of your way in a second. Will you be needing anything before I escape quickly and gossip to all the ladies about seeing you half naked?” Dang! The comment slipped out before she caught herself. Raven couldn’t help it, the look on his face was amusing!


redblood – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:38 PM

Siva had noticed a guy in a suit a bit behind her before closing the door and thought ‘So that’s the rich guy, he will die of heatstroke in that getup’ She walked to her room and closed the door after herself, then started to search after the book she had planned to read. It took some time for her to find it because it had fallen down from the place she had put it. When she finally found it she went out of the room to see a half nacked man standing infront of the room on the opposit side saying “Oh, sorry!” She also noticed the girl wearing a uniform whom he was speaking to.
She tried to walk away from there as quietly as she could, the only one she didn’t want to know whas that rich person. Rich people always got others into trouble, at least that was what she had learned by experience. She hoped those two were to busy with eachother to notice her when she tried to slink out to the coach.


Ozzie Krampus – Nov 1, 2011 at 5:39 PM

Okay, so… Here was the thing. Preston was sort of awkward with girls.

After all, as previously mentioned, he hadn’t had a lot of practice. And besides, he’d been about to start taking off his trousers.

When the girl teased him, he actually felt the back of his neck heat up. She wouldn’t be able to see it unless he turned around, but it was bright red all the way from his hairline to his shoulders. He hadn’t expected to be called out for it. In an attempt to save what was left of his pride, he told her, “Uh, no thank you-” he glanced at her name tag, “-Raven, I can take it from here. I just really need to get out of these clothes.”

Whoops, maybe he shouldn’t have added that last part. He glanced over his shoulder, contemplating finding a pretense to just come back later, and noticed the girl from before tiptoeing by. Why did she want to avoid him so badly? He would have to find out. Later. When he was fully dressed.


Zalia – Nov 1, 2011 at 7:01 PM

Scarny knew he was watching her. She was so self conciseness. She figured he wanted to go with the others because this ugly girl had just hit on him and he wanted out of it. She turned and looked at him. She smiled at the way he was watching like shew was pretty. She was most surprised when she heard the announcement. Then when he grabbed her hand she wanted to faint. She was pretty happy with the results. “How are we going to ask all of them?” she questioned hoping this new caller wouldn’t leave her.


Spider Monkey – Nov 1, 2011 at 9:41 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Dark blue hues rolled slightly as she watched the two exchange kisses and such. She groaned inwardly as she swam to the edge of the pool; she really hoped she would meet someone with a bit of decency before the day was up or she was going to be mighty bored the whole summer. Pulling herself up out of the pool she twisted her hair around her hands and smiled as she walked past the couple wringing her hair out right above their heads. [I]“Oh, I’m sorry, didn’t see you there.”[/I] Amelia gasped out; her voice dripped with sarcasm before grabbing a stark white towel and wrapped it around her torso. Petite feet moved across the ground as she approached the large glass door. Slender fingers wrapped themselves around the knob and turned it carefully before she stepped inside; resisting the urge to slam the door behind her Amelia closed it gently. Glancing around she realized just how nice the home was, marble floors met her eyes and marble columns separated the living room from the front foyer. She was surprised that she hadn’t noticed the grander of the home beforehand. Slim fingers ran across a mahogany table lined with expensive trinkets. Her eyes widened in admiration at the things; she hadn’t seen anything so nice in her entire life.

Amelia was actually a simple girl; she grew up in the deep south of Georgia with just her mother. Her mother had struggled throughout Amelia’s whole childhood to support her. Becoming friends with the wrong crowd she managed to get money by selling illegal substances to other under-age kids. She regretted her past with a passion and hoped that someday she could get a good job, take care of her mother and support herself. Amelia had attained the tattoos lining her body from a friend that worked in a tattoo parlor. He had done hers on the side; no one knew who had done them so that he wouldn’t lose his job. Her father had never been around; too busy running around with other women and creating half-siblings for Amelia that she would never know. A heavy sigh left her lungs as she glanced down at her wrists, each had ivy circling them along with deep red roses. They signified her feelings of being locked up all the time. At the moment, she felt caged in. Her probation officer had forced her to come to the resort, he thought it would help her [I]‘social skills’ [/I]because she was a [I]‘smartass’[/I]. Glancing around one last time Amelia dragged herself up the stairs. Walking past a cart she waved half-heartedly at one of the staff members; she wondered if she could still apply to be a part of the staff instead of a guest. She hated having others wait on her.

Walking into her room she removed her swimsuit and changed into regular clothing. She had heard the helicopter overhead and the males voice over a speaker as he arrived; she had known whose estate she was coming too. She had actually done research just to make sure he wasn’t some wack-job that was going to kill her in her sleep, Amelia was actually very paranoid about things like that. Padding across her room in jeans a few inches too long for her and a white t-shirt she opened her door quietly to walk down the hallway. Her stomach growled at her to inform her that she was hungry. Walking down the stairs she admired the home’s elaborate artistry again. Padding across the room she found a door that led to a kitchen. Walking in she was shocked to find a full staff and a chef. Biting her lip for a moment she walked over to a counter and smiled at one of the women chopping up vegetables for the dinner. [I]“Hi, can I help at all?”[/I] She asked shocking the woman and causing her to jump almost a foot into the air. Amelia had been known for her uncanny ability to be quiet most of the time. Apologizing to the woman Amelia smiled and patted her hand softly. [I]“Don’t worry, I won’t bite. I was just wondering if I could help in anyway.”[/I] The chef turned around to see Amelia just then and shooed her out of the room informing her that dinner would be done soon. Nodding she walked out of the room and approached the back door. Opening it just enough so that she could yell out at the still smooching couple; [I]“Dinner’s almost done, better get in and get dressed so you don’t miss it.”[/I] Closing the door she managed to find a dining room and find herself a seat at the table waiting patiently for dinner to be served.


redblood – Nov 2, 2011 at 4:50 AM

Siva tried to stop herself from giggling when she had heard the workers comment and his reaction. She were able to not giggle untill she had come so far they couldn’t hear her. She couldn’t stop laughing once she started, when she finally were able to stop she got surprised that something like that actually got her to laugh. She hadn’t laughed in ages, even when she thought something was funny she just gave a little smile. ‘Maybe this trip wont be as bad as I thought it would be’ she thought and smiled, before remembering that her room now where in front of that rich guys room. She gave out a loud sight and hit herself with her book, then remembering that she had taken the book with her. ‘I must be the only person on earth forgetting things I have in my hands’ she sighted again and laughted a bit. Then she started to read sitting in the stairs.


Rouge723 – Nov 2, 2011 at 3:14 PM

After his instruction on archery the girl was silent, and for those few awkward moments his face became more and more red with thoughts of [I]*What the [B][U]hell[/U][/B] was that!?!?! You shouldn’t have even brought up the stupid bands!*[/I] Seconds seemed like hours as he just stood there waiting like an idiot with his head down, looking to the side, and shuffling nervously. Soon he wasn’t able to take it anymore, and without waiting for her reply back he marched towards the house. Now he had never let go of the girl’s hand, so she was almost forcefully dragged behind him. This continued for a short amount of time until the girl finally said something.

“How are we going to ask all of them?”

His defiant marching turned into a slow walk, and a smile grew back on his face as most of the worries ebbed away from his mind. Sighing with relief he turned his head to say, “We just have to find our host, that’s…..” The words were cut off by a shout from the house. A man stood next to the house, standing tall and proud with a grin etched across his face. He wore clothes that were not only flashy and fancy, but too warm for this weather. [I]*This has to be our host.*[/I] The man then waved to them and continued to greet them. “I’ll see you in a few minutes, I hope?” He just grinned and waved back shouting, “Will do!” while thinking, [I]*Speak of the devil, and the devil shall appear*[/I]

He turned back around to the girl, about to say something along the lines of meeting their host when he noticed that his hand was still very much attached to hers. Quickly he let go of her hand and retracted his, his face distorting into disgust for himself for not thinking what a guy holding a girl’s hand ‘means’. After the action he immediately regretted it, knowing that it could be easily taken the wrong way. Not wanting to hurt the girl he started to babble “I didn’t mean it like that! I mean, I don’t think we are.. I didn’t try to… I just… ” Shaking his head he tried to reformulate his words into something understandable, but it was like trying to wrestle someone three weight classes above you. With his mind giving him nothing more then messed up phrases, he sighed and said, “I’m sorry.” and started to walk again towards the house dwelling on his major screw-up.


Zalia – Nov 2, 2011 at 6:18 PM

She ran up to him and turned him around. “Its fine.” She had totally forgotten the archery comment. “I don’t do archery. I was wandering though if you wanted to sit with me at super?” She asked hoping he would say yes because she was excited about getting some of the deserts she ordered this morning. She grabbed his hand not letting him answer. She ran up the stairs and right in front of her room door. She didn’t want him to see her room. She doesn’t like people seeing her room unless they actually tried to see it. She kind of hoped he would try and go into her room but then again wast sure how he would react to the gothic posters and all the other secrets she had in her room. She was most worried about the bandages she had for hiding her arms.


redblood – Nov 4, 2011 at 5:02 AM

[I]”It wont be any different there from here even if I go” Siva said
“It doesn’t hurt to go and see if something happens, someone will talk to you and then you can try to talk to them, and if it goes bad then you wont see them again when you leave the island anyway” Her oldest brother tried to convince her.
Siva sighted and played with her fingers, nothing would change if she went, so it was just a waste of time.
“But I will miss a lot of training if I go” She said trying to convince him that she couldn’t go.
“You are better than me, give me a chance to get to your level. You can look at this as a vacation” He said
“You wouldn’t get to my level even if I were gone for ten years” She muttered.
“Ha I knew it, you don’t think you need training” He laughed
“DAMN, okay I leave, but nothing will change” She said

[/I]Siva sat in the stairs and after a while she fell asleep just to wake up from the thump of her book falling down. She looked around confused for some seconds about where she were, weren’t she in her dining room at home discussing with her brother? After some seconds she realized that it was a dream, whas it a mistake to come here? She had been talking to one person but she werent sure if she had come somewhere with it. ‘Well the time will tell if this was a waste of time or not’ she thought, still a bit disappointed that she didn’t have any of her training equipment with her, her brother wanted her to relax so she didn’t get to have anything that she could train with to the island.
‘Maybe I should go and ask when the dinner is finished, I’m hungry’ She thought but didn’t go to ask, instead she fell asleep again.


Rouge723 – Nov 4, 2011 at 1:56 PM

A soft slender hand brushed against his shoulder gently pushing him in such a way so that he now faced the girl. He expected anger, sadness, or maybe if he was really lucky, a mixture of both, but when he looked up all he saw was a sweet smile. That single smile was calming the storm of dwelling thoughts and frustration within him, and when she said, “Its fine.” her words melted away what torment was left, leaving a small smile on his face. With those words also came a huge relief, the last thing he wanted to do was to hurt someone at a time when everyone is suppose to be having fun.

“Would you like to sit with me at supper?” She said, claiming his attention when it was about to slip deeper into thought. At the sound of supper his stomach gave a grumbling reply which he hoped wasn’t audible to others. Laughing he said, “Sure! I could defiantly go for…” until the girl quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the house. The initial tug caught him off guard and almost made him trip in the sand again, but he corrected himself and allowed the girl to guide him to wherever she was going. Soon they were in the house and dripping water on the floors from their wet clothes. He wondered where the girl was taking him, but he knew he would figure out in due time. Instead he was more curious about what the girl’s name was. [I]*I think she said it before but I’m not sure what it was…*[/I] So as they were slowing down next to a room he asked, “I’m sorry but what was that name again Miss?” She let go of his hand and entered the room. He followed her in the room nonchalantly and stopped near the entrance to look around. The room looked like it was already personalized to her touch instead of looking like she had just arrived here. Posters hung on the walls with a gothic theme that matched her swimwear and many other items in her room.

He hand never hung out with the ‘Gothic’ crowd before, they were always people he just passed by in the hallways and never said hi too. Plus goths never joined the wrestling team, at least when he was there, so he never got to know any that way. The stereotypical Goth wore black and had a love of dead, creepy things. However, you can never assume a person fits into this mold so he wasn’t just going to assume anything about her. Instead of jumping to conclusions he just watched her go about the room and waited for her to reveal her name again. [I]*Oy why am I so forgetful?*[/I]


Zalia – Nov 6, 2011 at 7:36 PM

She giggled slightly at the remark for her name. “Its OK i don’t really remember your name either. I’m Scarny.” She started to blush.
“Sorry.” She grabbed some of her cloths and after drying off slipped off her wet cloths and slipped her dried ones over her bathing suit. She was thinking maybe they could go swimming again after supper. Or they could stay inside and watch a movie or something. She turned to him and smiled. “We can also go to your room if you want to slip on something else.”


SEArchitect888 – Nov 11, 2011 at 1:02 AM

Michael gave a sigh of exasperation as he looked at his watch, the car finally rolling up the drive. He would be going to Stanford the following fall for a degree in thermo-mechanical physics, and his orientation had gone two hours late. He knew that there was nothing he could have done about it, but hated to be late and wanted to get a sail in before dinner that evening.

Hoping out of the car, Michael grabbed his backpack and duffle bag and looked at the waning sun. He still had a few hours of daylight left. Of course, going for a sail would also mean missing dinner. After a moment’s contemplation, Michael decided to go for a quick one and then see about dinner. He hadn’t exactly come here to make friends or have a romance. He was here because this would be the last summer he could enjoy his favorite pastime before spending the next six years in a lab. This didn’t mean that he would not like to meet people – he would love to meet some friends or maybe even a sweetheart, it just wasn’t what was most important to him at the moment.

Walking into the house, Michael was greeted by a tall man in a black suit. “Dinner will be ready within the hour, sir.” He said warmly. “Shall I escort you to your room so you can unpack beforehand?”

“Thank you, sir, but if you could please just tell me how to find it – I do not wish to encumber you.”

Michael found his room with ease, passing several people in different rooms along the way. He didn’t stop to say hello, but swiftly found his room, dropped his duffle bag and backpack, and changed into his bathing suit. Glancing at his reflection in a tall mirror on the back of the door, he saw his toned arms and torso that resulted from his passion. He smiled a little – he hoped that he would not lose his strength while he was away.Grabbing his backpack again and slipping on his water shoes, Michael flipped the lights and strode out of the house.

The boathouse was just a short walk beyond the pool, where he then found three small craft tethered to a short pier. Taking the smallest one, he untied the mooring line, dropped his backpack on the mesh flooring, and cast off. Within five minutes he was out on the open water, cruising at what was likely ten knots. The glow of orange on the water was gorgeous, and the white house on the island seemed to almost glow in the warm light. Looking at his watch again, Michael noted that dinner would be starting within about twenty-five minutes. He decided he’d just come in about twenty minutes late.


redblood – Nov 12, 2011 at 3:14 PM

Siva awoked when a man shook her carefully, it was the butler.
“Sorry to disturb you but dinner will be ready in thirty minutes” he said.
“Oh, thanks” Siva said still a bit dazed after falling asleep in the stairs, but she fast woke when her stomach reminded her that she was really hungry. She hurried to her room and was happy that she didn’t meet the rich guy. She left the book she had fallen asleep with in the stairs then she put up her hair in a ponytail before going to the dining room to take a place and wait for the others, it’s not like she had anything else to do before it was time for dinner. She fast took a look in the mirror and thought she looked really childish in ponytail, but she have had to many experiences with the hair falling into the food to care about her looks.
She went to the dining room were the porcelain already were nicely set, the only thing missing was the food and the guests.

’20 minutes left’ Siva thought and sat down.


Spider Monkey – Nov 13, 2011 at 6:17 AM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Amelia had continued to sit at the table, listening to the noises around her. The staff in the kitchen preparing dinner, the other staff members milling about the house picking things up that needed to be cleaned. One man had entered the house and went upstairs before coming back down the stairs and leaving again. She heard one butler inform a girl that dinner would be ready in thirty minutes. Blue hues moved slowly over the decorations of the dining room, it was all so elegant and expensive looking that Amelia felt like the home wasn’t lived in. She shivered, feeling suddenly cold in the big home. Wrapping her arms around herself Amelia continued to stare around the big room, admiring a few of the paintings. Pushing the chair out Amelia slowly stood up, jeans falling around her bare feet she moved slowly towards one of the paintings on the far wall. Standing there for a few minutes she stared at the artwork, thinking about how it was so dark, and old looking. Shaking her head black tendrils fell down her back in curls, still wet from her short swim in the pool. She planned on going out to the beach later that evening to see how the water was. Sighing softly to herself Amelia turned to see a girl enter the room and sit down at the table. She was pretty sure that the girl hadn’t seen her over by the wall.

Clearing her throat Amelia moved to the chair across the table from the girl. Keeping her eyes on the female Amelia sat down slowly, trying to figure out what type of person she was like. She figured she was a shy girl, which kept to herself and didn’t really speak to others. Tapping her fingers on the table slowly Amelia glanced around the room once again trying to find something that she could stare at. Sighing again Amelia decided that maybe it wouldn’t bad if she introduced herself to the girl. Smiling towards the girl across the table from her Amelia spoke in a happy tone; [I]“Hey, I’m Amelia. What’s your name?” [/I]She grimaced at herself for sounding so cliché when that wasn’t the type of person she was. Moving her hands quietly she began to rub the tattoo on the inside of her left wrist and hoped that the girl would actually speak back to her, she hated when people ignored her especially when she was speaking directly to them. Sighing heavily again Amelia began to stare at the random objects in the room waiting for the others to arrive.


redblood – Nov 13, 2011 at 6:43 AM


Siva got startled when a girl suddenly cleared her throat, she had thought she was alone in the room and didn’t expect anyone else in at least fifteen minutes. The girl sat down in front of Siva and started to look around like she searched for something.
‘what a beautiful girl’ Siva thought and caught herself staring, before the girl had noticed she focused on staring down in the table. It was silent in the big dining room, and Siva hoped the others would come soon so that embarrassing silence would end.
Suddenly the girl spoke which surprised Siva so much so she almost fell of the chair.
[I]”Hey, I’m Amelia. What’s your name?” [/I]the girl said. It took at least half a minute before Siva were able to answer, she had been to busy wondering how she would answer without sounding rude.
‘I should say “Hey, I’m Siva nice to meet you” yes I will say that, with a really possitive tone’ She thought and were getting herself ready to say it.
“I’m Siva” She said with a bit bored tone, without looking up from the table.
‘I did it again’ She thought making a loud sight in her head.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 6:01 AM

Siva looked down in to the table embarrased over not being able to introduce herself properly.

— (OOC: I hope everyone starts to live soon or else I will start to roleplay with myself)

Alexander were running up the road up to the house, he had been so busy so he missed the first buss which made him miss the first boat. He just hoped he would be in time for dinner. When he was running up to the house he saw some people at the pool
“Phew, then I’m not late” he said to himself.
the 19 year old guy looked at the house for a while before going in. As Fast as he came in he felt the wonderful scent of food, it was probably finnished soon. He could barely wait, but first he needed to unpack his stuff, oooor he could just throw the bags in to his room and go and mingle with the others before dinner. PERFECT IDEA. He found the butler and asked the man where his room were and the man chowed him there. He then laid the bags on the bed before going to see if he could find anyone to talk with.


Nyles – Nov 20, 2011 at 9:08 AM

Ericka looked around for Siva”Siva where are u?”she yelled out.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 9:12 AM

Siva sat and wondered if Amelia would keep talking to her when she heard Ericka shouting, wondering where Siva were.
She didn’t know if it would be to rude to leave Amelia but she did anyway
“exuse me” she said to Amelia and went out from the room to find Ericka.


Spider Monkey – Nov 20, 2011 at 10:46 AM

Amelia raised her eyebrows at the girls reply; god did this girl have some kind of problem with talking to other people. She forced herself to smile though and shrug her shoulders before glancing around the room once again. “Well, nice to meet you Siva.” Her voice was clipped and anyone that could hear could tell that Amelia tone was dripping with sarcasm. If people wanted to be social with her she couldn’t be the only one making an effort. She could tell that the girl wasn’t really interested in talking but Amelia was trying to make an effort dammit, her probation officer had told her to keep her temper in check and make friends. Mentally rolling her eyes she sat up a little straighter as hearing someone call out the girls’ name. Maybe the girl could be social after all! There was still hope! But then Amelia lost all hope as the girl got up and left with a simple excuse me. Sighing heavily Amelia dropped her arms on the table and groaned inwardly. She hated people, she hated being around other people except those that she knew well. Glancing around the room she looked for something to stare at; of course unless someone else would just so happen to walk in and perhaps keep her company and keep her from completely losing her mind and any self-control she had left. She wondered if she could smoke in the house, if not then she was in for many walks on the beach at night. Shifting her foot Amelia began tapping it light on the ground as she waited for the other people to finally join her at the table; she wondered where the hell that rich guy was anyways.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 1:00 PM

Siva found Ericka a bit from the dining room and instead of saying hi she just took up a hand and waved to her.

Alexander walked around the house, the most of the people seemed to be outside. He were just going to go outside but suddenly he saw a girl sitting alone in the dining room.
“Hello” He said to her “mind if I join you?” He continued and sat down before she had answered.
“I’m Alexander, but call me Alex. Whats your name?” He smiled and stretched out his hand to chake hers.


Spider Monkey – Nov 24, 2011 at 4:26 PM

Amelia had continued to sit in the dining room staring off into space as she waited for the other people at the house to join her for dinner. She was getting impatient with them when suddenly a male walked into the room. Now, Amelia didn’t have a problem with males but over the years she had learned to never trust one, nor did she ever let them know what she was feeling. Raising her eyebrows slightly she listened as he asked if he could sit down but joined her before she could answer. She hoped this person would be nice, and actually talk a little more than the girl before him. Amelia enjoyed talking to others and she did enjoy getting into debates with people; she didn’t really enjoy shallow conversations where people talked about clothing and hair. She shivered on the inside of the thought of being stuck in a conversation with someone about hair. Smiling slightly blue hues stared at the male as a tanned hand reached forward to grasp his within hers and shook it gently. “I’m Amelia, nice to meet you Alex. Where are you from?” She asked casually, she couldn’t detect an accent from him and she was sure that he would detect hers quickly. Amelia always spoke with a southern accent, some had compared her voice to Paula Deens, but sweeter on the ears like velvet. She had chuckled at her friend’s comparison and had told them she was nothing like the famous cook.

Later on down the road Amelia would figure out that her accent was like the woman’s and it scared her completely senseless. She had attempted to speak without an accent but it just wasn’t possible for her so, she accepted her southern roots and spoke like the Georgia girl she was. She wasn’t afraid to show others that southern girls weren’t all countries girls that rode horses, though she could and had a few times. Amelia was one of those few females that enjoyed tattoos and rock music but could appreciate the type of life living in the country gave you. She could name at least twenty Hank William Jr. songs by song and show some boys how to skin a deer better than their fathers could. Smiling again she eyed the boy for a moment before deciding that he might be nice, though she wouldn’t make any judgments until he showed his true colors, she would patiently wait for the moment it would happen and chuckle to herself as it did. Men always had ulterior motives when dealing with women, she had learnt that at a young age and had accepted that no man could truly care for a woman the way he should.


redblood – Nov 25, 2011 at 7:03 AM

She shook Alex hand and told him her name was Amelia, then asked where he were from.
“Well, I come from United Kingdom from the beginning but six years ago my parents got a divorce and my father moved back to new york where he grew up, and then I decided to come with him.” He said and laughed a bit, he didn’t have any british dialect even though he had lived there the most of his life. “So where are you from? Southern?” He asked Amelia, even though her dialect where southern she didn’t look like those southern people you often saw on pictures.
But she was cute, actually she was really hot. Alex tried to shake of that thought, he weren’t there to look at sexy girls, he had a perfect girlfriend waiting for him at home. He would never betray her, ever. He would never be one of [I]those [/I]guys.


Spider Monkey – Nov 25, 2011 at 8:30 PM

Amelia smiled as he announced where he was from, she found it interesting that he had been to so many places. Hearing him ask where she was from she chuckled at his guess of the south. Nodding her head black curls fell over her shoulders and tickled her arms. Moving one hand to sit on the table while the other moved beneath the table and sat in her lap she began to speak calmly, “Mhm, I’m from Georgia, lived there pretty much my whole life. Never really went anywhere else though except once I went to Kansas to see my great aunt before she passed away. It’s cool though how you’ve lived in different places, I wish I could travel more but my mom doesn’t make enough to afford to send me to just anywhere.” Smiling brightly Amelia shrugged her shoulders after her last words and raised her arms above her head to stretch her back before glancing towards a side door as a woman walked in with two plates. “Oh finally, some food!” She exclaimed before glancing over at the male smiling even more. Reaching one hand out to grasp a fork she smiled up at the woman. Her tattoo covered arms moved gracefully as she slid her plate closer to her. Glancing down at the large steak with a baked potato to the side and some steamed carrots she smiled hearing her stomach growl softly.

Eating the food quickly but politely Amelia finished up by sipping her water slowly and then glancing across the table at Alex. He seemed like a nice guy and she smiled brightly as an idea suddenly struck her. It would give her a chance to get to know him and walk outside to smoke a cigarette. “Alex, would you like to join me for a walk on the beach? Just so we can get to know one another, it doesn’t look like anyone else is going to be joining us anytime soon and I’m sure they wouldn’t mind if we just slipped out for a little while. I want to hear all about New York, I’ve never been there before.” Her voice was light and carefree as she spoke and her blue eyes sparkled with enthusiasm about hearing about his time in New York.


redblood – Nov 26, 2011 at 6:09 AM

Alex got as happy as Amelia did when the food came, he was hungry to. He ate just a litle food, he had never been able to eat as much as others. People sometimes thought he were anorexic but he never lost weight even though he ate so litle, and he never thought himself of either to big or to small.
Amelia and Alex finnished eating almost at the same time. Suddenly she asked him if he wanted to join her for a walk on the beach. Well she got a point in that the others didn’t seem to be comming there soon. And they could always join them later anyways.
“Sure if you want to” he said and smile, some of his friends that happend to be girls always told him not to smile like that to other girls because they could get the wrong idea and think he were flirting. Ofcourse he always forgot about that and did it anyways. Many girls often thought he were flirting both because of his looks and his way of acting, ofcourse that was never his intenciouns.

He got up from the chair and were ready to walk out “So what do you want to know?” he asked because he had no idea where to start.


Spider Monkey – Nov 26, 2011 at 9:13 PM

Amelia nodded and stood up to walk towards the door. “You don’t mind if I smoke do you? I’ll try to blow the smoke away from you but I can’t control where the wind takes it.” She asked, if he had a problem with her smoking she wouldn’t do it and just wait until she was alone or something. Amelia didn’t know if there was smoking allowed inside the house and she didn’t want to risk breaking any of the rules, if there were any. Blue hues were bright as she heard his question before walking through the doorway into the entrance hall, hoping he would follow her outside. “Well, what’s the weather like up there?” She asked, she had never been that far up north before and didn’t know if it was really as cold as so many people claimed. Walking towards the front door she reached forwards and pulled it open, waiting for him to go out before she would follow.


redblood – Nov 27, 2011 at 5:14 AM

“No I don’t mind if you smoke” He laughed and walked outside waiting for her to come out herself after him. He had so many friends who smoked so he didn’t notice the smell anymore, it would almost be a chock for him if no one at the island smoked.
“well the winters are cold, and the strong winds doesn’t make it any better, and the summer is hot and humid. I like the spring and autumn, then it is somewhat good weather.”
They walked down the path towards the beach, on their way he noticed many people at the pool, so that’s where everyone had gone to.


Spider Monkey – Nov 27, 2011 at 1:00 PM

Amelia smiles brightly as she hears that he doesn’t have a problem with her smoking as they walk. She was relieved that he didn’t mind, she would have had to wait even longer and it had already been almost six hours since she’d had one. Pulling the back of Pall-malls from her pocket she slipped one of the long cigarettes from the pack and retrieved her black lighter with a pirate on it from her pocket as well. Lighting her cigarette Amelia nodded after exhaling the smoke and stuffing the pack of cigarettes and lighter back into her jeans pocket. Listening to him speak she thought about how he said the winters were harsh, she had heard it snowed a lot up there but she had never known the wind was bad as well. “I’ve heard the winters are horrid.” Glancing down at her bare feet as they walked down the path Amelia thought of her home. She missed it already but she knew this little trip would do her well. Maybe she would learn to control her temper. Noticing him glancing at the pool she decided to change the topic. “Do you have any tattoos? I’m sure you can tell I do since I kind of have a lot.” She chuckled and glanced down at her arms, staring at the array of colors covering her skin.


redblood – Nov 29, 2011 at 12:39 PM

They strolled down the path chit-chating, Alex thought it was a really nice start. He didn’t think he would meet someone to talk to this fast, especially since he was late.
“Yeah the winters are really horrid, I hibernate every winter in my room” he laughed and looked up on the cloud free sky before continuing “no I don’t have any tattoos, I don’t think tattoos are my ‘thing’ so I pass on that.” He thought for a moment “but [I]if [/I]I would get one, it would be an eagle, the symbol for strength, freedom and victory. But right now it’s not my thing so the eagle will need to wait.” He said and felt how the wind changed direction so the smoke came in his face. He went to the other side of Amelia before continuing.
“So does your tattoos symbolise anything?” He asked her.


Spider Monkey – Nov 30, 2011 at 8:40 PM

Amelia listened to him explain the winters in New York, chuckling softly she noticed him move to the other side of her. Smiling over at him she heard him explain that tattoos weren’t really for him and asked if hers meant anything. Looking down at her own tattoo covered arms she stared at the roses circling her forearms and wrists. Dropping the cigarette to the ground she covered it with dirt to make sure it went out before continuing to walk. Taking a moment to think she took a deep breath before beginning to speak and point at the roses on her wrist. “Yeah, they have plenty of meaning to me. The roses on my wrists represent the hardships I’ve been through. Roses are beautiful yet deadly because of their thorns. If you look closely you’ll see that the thorns are digging into my skin and that some have blood dripping from them. That represents that I’ve been hurt in my life by something that I thought was beautiful, like love.” Pausing for a moment she glanced down for a moment before pausing and pulling up her t-shirt to show him the half sun and half-moon surrounding her belly button. “That symbol represents the beauty of day and night, that everything has two sides to it and that looks can be deceiving. I have others, but that would involve me removing clothing and that would be a bit awkward. The dragon on my back is for protection, along with the full moon surrounded by two crescent moons on each side of it. It’s really a symbol for my religion and faith but it can also mean that I accept the blessing of the goddess.” She finished speaking and smiled brightly before continuing to walk and push her shirt back down over her stomach.

Amelia wasn’t used to telling people what her tattoos meant to her or why she had gotten them. She wasn’t even used to showing them to people really. Her mother had disapproved when she first began getting them but eventually after explaining their symbolism to her she warmed up to the idea and accepted the fact that Amelia had them. Glancing over at Alex Amelia could only think about the fact that he seemed like a nice guy. Taking a deep breath she asked another question quickly. “So, what brings you here to this paradise on an island?” She was slightly joking about the paradise part. She thought it was nice here but she thought the person that owned it had spent too much money on trying to get a nice house for just his self. She thought that people should only buy what they need and save their money for emergencies. You never know when you’ll have a fire or need brain surgery that costs all kinds of money.


redblood – Dec 1, 2011 at 10:33 AM

Alex listened to Amelia when she explained her tattoos meaning and he thought it was really interesting. He laughed sligtly when she told him she couldn’t show him more tattoos because then she needed to remove her clothes.
“Yeah I don’t think my girlfriend would appreciate it if I came here just to look at stripping girls.” He laughed, and continued “but on the other hand, what happens in vegas stays in vegas.”

Amelia asked him why he had come to this Island and Alex needed to think for a while before he could answer.
“hmm.. well, the main reason is that my father is going to france in work, so I would be left alone at home in two and a half month if I had stayed. I could have lived with my mother in great brittain untill he returned but she has a lot of work to do so she comes home very late at night and when she is home she is too tired so she doesn’t have time for me anyway. So I decided I wanted to go somewhere and I ended up here somehow.” He told her and asked “So what brought you here?”


Spider Monkey – Dec 3, 2011 at 5:54 PM

Blue hues stared down at the ground for a few more minutes as she continues walking beside him. A small chuckle escaped her soft red lips at his words about his girlfriend. She hadn’t known that he had one, but she was slightly relieved that he did. Amelia was actually afraid of love, afraid of being close to someone. She had always kept people close enough to be her friend but never close enough to truly break her heart. Glancing over at him she smiled softly before speaking. [I]“Well, I’m sure your girlfriend wouldn’t like that at all but she doesn’t have to worry about anything. You seem like a nice guy and I’m definitely not here looking for love or a hook-up.”[/I] Another chuckle escaped her lips as a soft breeze picked up obsidian tendrils of her hair and made them dance across her shoulders. Staring off into the ocean for a moment Amelia stopped and picked up a seashell from the sand. Walking slowly towards the edge of the water she stood close enough to allow the water to tickle her toes as the waves came in. Holding the shell between her fingers she stared off into space, admiring the sunset as she thought of his question.

How could she tell someone that she had been forced to come here by her probation officer? How could she even explain why she was on probation? Oh yeah, I sell drugs for a living and I got caught with too much weed on me one night so now I’m on probation for a year, yeah I’m trying to turn my life around. She scoffed at herself on the inside at the thought that anyone would believe her, but she was used to people judging her for her past so taking a deep breath and steading her nerves she began to speak. [I]“I’m on probation actually. My probation officer thought it would be good for me to come out here and spend some time with some other people around my own age. She thinks it’ll help me with my social skills, she also says I’m a smartass and that it’s an automatic defense mechanism that I use to make sure people don’t get close to me.”[/I] Glancing over at him she smiled knowing that he could tell by the look on her face that she herself thought her probation officer was full of shit. Shrugging her shoulders slightly Amelia waited for the moment he would ask why she was on probation and simply stop talking to her.


redblood – Dec 4, 2011 at 4:28 AM

Amelia went towards the edge of the water, looking at the sunset almost mesmerized, lost in her thoughts. It took a while for her before she answered his question. She told him about her being forced there by her probation officer and when she looked at him he saw how she thought that they were all idiots who thought they new what whas best for her.
Alex got really curious to why she were on probation but decided not to ask,
“Those kind of people are all full of shit, thinking they know your best. But they still try to help you, just give it a chance and it will get better somehow.” He said “I remember when I was going to a psycologist, she just told me things I already knew and nothing she said made any sense to me. But in the end she saved my life. So just don’t give up and keep fighting, then you will eventually win against your problems” He continued and smiled.
He would let her tell him if she wanted to but untill she was ready to tell anyone he wouldn’t push her to it. Shortly after his parents had divorced one of Alex friends had died, he had become really depressed and almost killed himself. He didn’t want to talk about it himself for a long time after he had gotten out of his depression, but now he could talk about it like it was only a book he had read. It didn’t feel like it had actually happend anymore, it was just some weird dream he had a long time ago.


Diana – Dec 4, 2011 at 5:21 AM

[imga=right][/imga] (OOC: Many apologies for being MIA!)

Meanwhile, inside the huge mansion, Raven’s work hours were finally over. Her day went by uneventful, aside from her amusing interlude with Preston Howell. It’s not like she saw him naked, but he [i]was[/i] her boss. Raven made sure to get out of the room and back to work as quickly as possible, but the whole thing followed her thoughts leaving her mind bouncing from hilarious alternatives to her wondering if something like that could get her fired. No one called her up to complain, so she assumed the entire matter was forgetting.

At least her shift was done. While the guests milled about in the dining room, Raven ate quickly in the kitchen. Normally she would linger around and chat with the other co-workers, but the circumstances of her job left her feeling a little uncomfortable. She didn’t want to admit it, but knowing she was going to spend the next couple of weeks working and serving people her own age totally sucked. Maybe she could request to be put somewhere that shouldn’t have to run in to people.

In the mean time… Raven slipped out the back door to the gardens. There was a hidden path to a secluded beach and she was looking forward to taking advantage of a private space to view the sunset. The beach was amazing and there was no way she was going to miss out on the scenery, even if she did make a personal vow not to interact with the guests.


Spider Monkey – Dec 7, 2011 at 9:11 AM

A full throated laugh escaped her lips, sounding like music as she tilted her head back and chuckled at the boy. He was sure to be fascinating company for her to keep. Amelia wasn’t sure how her probation officer would feel about his theory of people like her. Smiling at the boy her eyes twinkled softly with amusement before she bent down and picked up another seashell from within the sand, shaking the excess grains of sand from it she held it in her hand for a moment before tossing it into the water aimlessly. “I’m sure she would love your theory of how they are all full of shit and don’t know anything.” Her voice was filled with laughter as she spoke before turning to the boy her tone serious for a moment as she spoke. “I was arrested for possession and intent to sell but I got off with just probation for a year because I sold out my source. Now, I’m ostracized from my home town by all of the worst people possible and my mother thinks I’m a disgrace. But, have no fear! I still managed to insult every judge and lawyer in the room at my hearing. They say that I’m too smart a girl to be caught up in a crowd like that. I think they’re a bit right, but things are never that simple are they?” Having said her small speech and let her little secret out of the bag Amelia smiled as if she knew something that no one else would ever understand; though they never would.

Turning she glanced up at the big house for a moment before deciding that it was getting late as she finally noticed that the sun had completely set by now and that it was fairly dark out now. “I’m figuring we should probably get back before we get lost.” She mumbled before beginning to walk slowly back up the beach; shaking sand from her jeans Amelia thought of what it would be like to go back home, having to watch her back the entire time she walked through the small town. She figured she would end up having to move sooner or later or wind up dead in a ditch and she definitely didn’t want to die in a ditch. She couldn’t imagine the way her mother would feel having a police officer ask her to identify her body and how her mom would probably fall back into drinking like she had when Amelia’s father had left a long time ago.

[Where has everyone else gone to?]


OverCast – Dec 12, 2011 at 8:33 PM

Jeremy arrived on the island, much later than the others. He sat on the beach, waiting for someone who was already there to show him where the hell he was. The wind blew his soft brown hair, his fingers softly rubbing on his scars. Would that scarecrow guy be here, that’s the only real reason he was here. His suitcase had stealthy clothes in it, and he wore a small hidden blade under his sleeve. Once he found the guy who met the description, he would swoop in.


Diana – Dec 13, 2011 at 8:36 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Walking along the beach with the skies in the distance turning a deep orangey hue, Raven was lost in her own little world. Out there alone, it was easy to forget how awkward her summer job was. The ocean was gorgeous. Faintly rolling waves of aqua green softly crashing up against sandy white beaches. Raven [i]loved[/i] this place. Maybe all this stuff would be worth it, if she could see this view every night.

Of course “alone” didn’t last long. The downside to being smitten with a great view, was the bad habit of not watching where you were walking.

Raven tripped over someone sitting on the beach with his suitcase and fell face first in to the sand. Sand went flying every where in an ungraceful [i]ploomph[/i]. When she rolled over and sat up, she was now staring at Jeremy, who was probably as surprised to be tripped on as she was to stumble over him.

“…Sorry. I wasn’t paying attention. Shouldn’t you be in the house?” This guy she didn’t recognize, and seeing his suitcase beside him, Raven surmised he probably arrived really late.


redblood – Dec 14, 2011 at 5:57 AM

“Good girl” Alex said after she had told him about her insulting all the lawyers and judges, he looked at the sky and noticed that the sun was completely down. He didn’t mind if they walked in the dark, he often walked in the dark at home. Even though his father always told him not to, you never know what can happen in new york. Alex didn’t really care if someone murdered him, he didn’t care that much if he was alive or dead, he didn’t have anything special to live for but nothing to die for either so he would live untill he died.
“Yeah you’re probably right, we should go back” He answered her and turned around with her. He would just go out later when everyone else were asleep.


Red Velvet – Dec 14, 2011 at 3:56 PM

After a long trip from Australia, Kain could finally chill – not care about work or university and sit back an relax. Approaching the dining room, the demon of Kain’s stomach growled menacingly at him, he sighed. Due to his bad sense of direction, ever since he arrived on the island earlier that evening he had not eaten a single thing despite the fact he’d been searching for the dining room for a good two hours. The place was crowded with other teenagers, especially girls. Which was cool, but he thought it’d be nice if he actually got to know somebody. Kain was always worried about he appeared to other people and spent at least two hours each morning trying to make himself look the part. Styling his short thick black hair and although he was a guy using mascara to bring out the blue of his eyes. As he approached the hall he could hear a girl shouting, she was cute. “Siva, Where are you?” as Kain watched the scene he saw a girl run over to the other, ‘Siva’ was hot too. it might be a little awkward but maybe he could join in. It’d be nice to meet a new friend. Approaching the girls, Kain waved with a friendly smile upon his face “Hey there, how’s things?” he spoke casually, with a strong Australian accent.


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 5:55 PM

Jeremy’s head was dug into the sand as a girl tripped over him. He shut his suitcase immediately at this. He stood up shaking the sand off of his expensive tuxedo. His suitcase in his right, he extended his left hand to help the girl up. “The house? Could you show me where that is. I arrived late.” Jeremy managed a not-so innocent smile on his face.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:29 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven gave a suspicious glance at the suitcase, just missing what the contents were before he slammed it shut. She hesitated before taking his hand and pulling herself up to her feet. Her eyes never left him even while she shook sand off her clothing. It wasn’t like her to get all suspicious over nothing, but it [i]was[/i] a little weird that he was in a tuxedo on the beach, when just about everyone else had been running around in swimsuits and casual clothing.

“Yeah, uh…” Raven pointed at the large mansion in the distance. The roof just barely peeking over the trees. “It’s back there. There’s a couple paths through the trees and stuff.” She tilted her head, regarding him with an examining gaze.

“Did you just leave some fancy dinner or something?” pausing, she turned to look around at the beach. “…how did you even get here. I don’t see any boats leaving or planes leaving…”


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:37 PM

“Fancy Dinners aren’t my thing.” Jeremy realized he hadn’t released her hand, and did so, walking towards the mansion, or more so the treeline. Once close enough, he sprung himself into the air, landing on a thick branch on an oak tree, turning his head back to raven, smiling. He didn’t want to tell her that he got off of a boat about 500 yards away from shore, and swam in, he was honestly surprised she didn’t notice he was soaked.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:56 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had her hands on her hips as she watched him stalk off to the path across the beach. She didn’t really have a reason [i]to[/i] watch other than thinking he was weird. And then he [i]jumped in to a tree[/i].

“What the fuck..!” she exclaimed out loud. It was odd that NOW it dawned on her that he was soaking wet. After he had to go all ninja and tree jump. This was definitely something she needed to report to security.

Arms straight at her side and a scowl across her face, Raven stomped across the beach following the guy’s footsteps. She was trying to keep an eye on him in the trees in case he was going to escape, but mostly so she had a good description that she could tell the security guys. For all she knew, the weirdo could be there to assassinate her boss and then she would never get paid!


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:03 PM

Jeremy wasn’t scared at Raven’s scowl. Just, confused. He jumped out of the tree, landing next to raven, flowing himslef into a gentle walk, keeping her pace. “Sorry, I’m just a little, gippy. I’ve been on a boat for ’bout 6 hours, and I get seasick: he lied. He didn’t want her to go and tell on him for nothing. He was a good lyer though. “Maybe you could show me the… Mansion, introduce me to some people. You may be wondering why I’m wet. That’s because the jack-ass I got a boat ride from demanded his money before we arrived, money that I didn’t plan on giving him. So he tossed me out of the boat and told me to swim.” He continued to lie.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:14 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Not expecting him to jump down from the tree next to her, she jumped and even made a soft squeak. Pretending like she hadn’t just been startled, she resumed frowning at him. Though… she did slow her stomping, and finally stopped in the middle of the path to turn to him. His story [i]did[/i] sound a lot more believable than all the crazy stuff she had been imagining.

“Look, I kinda work here for the summer and right now is sort of my off hours…” she started. Earlier in the day when she was on the clock, she would have been obligated to give him a hand. But right now? All she wanted to do was get [i]away[/i] from everybody. Who wanted to chitchat and get buddy-buddy with someone they had to serve half the time?

“All you have to do is go pick out a room though. Just make sure it’s empty. And uh… I guess most people are pretty over-friendly, so they’ll be all over you in no time.” The last part she didn’t mean to come out so annoyed. But the one thing about Teen Resorts was that almost everyone there was looking for a hookup, so hormones were flying off everywhere. Raven hated being a teenager sometimes!


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:49 PM

Jeremy’s gaze shot to Raven’s lower area, than back up once he realized what he was doing. “Erm. Ok. Sorry.” His head shot back down, he was actually upset, considering that he sort of thought Raven was hot. Jeremy produced a switchblade, and began to cut his wrists, causing alot of blood to flow. He was emo. So. The. Fuck. What. He licked the blood off of the razor, and put it back in his pocket,


Ozzie Krampus – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:31 PM

“Sir.” One of Preston’s security guards entered his office, surprising Preston midway through reviewing the new staff roster. He’d already found Raven’s name on it, so that he could catch up with her and apologize for the incident in his room. He glanced up at the man; quickly identifying him as Tim Rochester, the chief of security.

“What is it, Tim?” the young billionaire asked, setting the roster aside. Something had to be up, or else Tim wouldn’t have bothered him about it.

“There’s something you should know. Our cameras caught an adolescent male swimming onto the island. He’s engaged with one of the housekeeping staff, and he appears to be armed.”

“What?!” Preston shot up straight in his desk chair, bringing up the camera system to his laptop screen in a single keystroke. He found the kid, alright; he also spotted the employee he was talking to. And he happened to recognize her. “Cripes! That’s Raven. Did you send anyone out there?”

“Patrol is on the way.”

“Hang on.” Before Tim could protest, Preston logged into the island’s PA system. “Attention all guests and staff! This is your host again, Preston Howell! Please meet me in the ballroom for a special surprise!”

Tim made a face. “That’s all well and good, sir, but what are you going to do for a surprise?”

“Pssh, Tim! You should know me better than that by now!” Grinning goofily, Preston jumped up from his chair. He had an idea, sure enough.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:40 PM

[imga=right][/imga] “Are you batshit INSANE!? Give me that!” If Raven hadn’t of been so flabbergasted by the suddenness of it, she would have snatched the knife BEFORE he started cutting. As it were, she had stood there staring wide-eyed and stupefied before she finally regained her senses and shouted at him.

She snatched the knife out of his hands, and just as quick gave him a good hard slap across the face. It didn’t occur to her that slapping potentially suicidal lunatics would probably be a bad idea. It was just her instantaneous reaction to crazy. “Don’t do shit like that! Now I have to take you to the-”

She paused as the island-wide intercom came on. [i]”Attention all guests and staff! This is your host again, Preston Howell! Please meet me in the ballroom for a special surprise!”[/i]

What timing. Raven huffed. “Come on. I’ll get you some bandages and show you to the ballroom.”


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:43 PM

Jeremy saw a guard patrol approaching. He shook his arm off, blood dripping in sand. His hidden blade extending. He grabbed Raven by the hand and pulled her back. “Stay back!”. He got into an Extremely aggressive position.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 10:03 PM

[imga=right][/imga] “Whoa, whoawhoawhoawhoa okay…!” Yep. He was definitely crazy. Raven’s instincts were to try and kick him in the balls and flee. But seeing as he was a cutter, she didn’t want to be responsible for the guy killing himself if he were all alone. Or trying to stab one of security!

So Raven stood, like a deer caught in headlights with a lunatic holding on to her hand with a death grip, while the security guy raised his hands up trying to diffuse the situation. Raven knew the guy… His name was Bob and he always preferred the night shift because that was [i]supposed[/i] to be the least active time to work. Boy was he surprised! Bob didn’t have a gun out, and Raven couldn’t see one in the dim twilight of setting sun. But she was pretty sure most of security carried one.

“Okay, listen… guy… Y’know he just works here right? No need to get all panicky and stabby and all that. How about you just put down that thing — and any other sharp things you have hidden — and we go on inside for a band aid and some chicken pot pie?” Her voice had to be several octaves higher than normal. And she doubted she sounded normal either! Boy, as soon as he dropped all his weapons, or maybe went to sleep, she might kill the guy herself for getting her in this mess.


redblood – Dec 15, 2011 at 5:44 AM

(OOC: ericka has disappeard somewhere so we just pretend we lost her while walking away okay? xD)

Siva saw a guy walking towards them, it made Siva really nervous and she didn’t say anything as usual. But at least she was able to wave to him. When he came close to them they heard from the PA system that the guy that owned the island spoke. He told them to meet in the ballroom.
“We should go there” Siva said quietly and started to walk to the ballroom, she noticed that the guy was with her but she lost Ericka in the crowed.

As Alexander and Amelia entered the house they heard a voice from the PA system.
“Well then we should head to the Ball room” He said to Amelia and started to walk there.


Red Velvet – Dec 15, 2011 at 6:05 AM

Although the girl, Savir seemed to be shy to him. The girl was able to at least wave. She’s trying hard huh…he thought to himself. As he approached, the PA system went off giving directions to go to the ballroom. The girl spoke “We should go there” it was a quiet comment that Kain could only just make out “Yeah, okay. But you lead the way.” an embarrassed expression dawned upon his face “I’d get us lost.” Momentarily looking at his surroundings, Kain noticed that they had lost the other girl in the crowd, heh. Ah well.


Rein Falkarie – Dec 15, 2011 at 10:18 AM

Rein had a very long week, she was quite stressed about the recent events that had happen with her father.. As she walked down the beach line she had no shoes on as she felt the water rush over her feet. She was wearing a silver dress and her mismatched hues seemed to be clouded with thought, she wasn’t sure exactly where she was going. However she knew that she was going to get far away from where she was the previous days, somehow she stumbled across this beach and she couldn’t resist feeling the sand under her toes. She huffed a sigh as she gazed steadily out at the shores, her eyes glinting at the site and drinking in its beauty. Soon she didn’t realize how far she had traveled until she noticed a large beach house set right on the shore. She tilted her head sideways as her eyes narrowed a bit not sure what to make of this house. Curiosity got the best of her. She walked slowly up to the house, her silver purple streak hair fell behind her shoulders as she lifted her left hand brushing her bangs out of her face as she explored around the house her mismatched hues not sure what to do.[I]”What is this place..”[/I] She spoke softly to herself the tone sounding like crystals.


Spider Monkey – Dec 15, 2011 at 5:07 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]She heard Alexander call her a good girl for making the judge and lawyers feel like idiots while speaking to her. Never having been called something like that before, by anyone in her life Amelia raised her delicately dark eyebrows for a moment before shrugging her shoulder. Being out on the beach reminded her of when she had gone to the beach with her mom when she was little; playing in the sand and then screaming while laughing when the waves danced over her toes. She could remember how back then life was easy. The biggest thing she had to worry about was a skinned knee and if one of her toys broke. She never had to worry about the law or what she would be doing after high school. She had actually graduated early when her mom homeschooled her after getting into a pretty nasty fight with another girl. She could remember that day clearly as well. She had been walking down the hall, minding her own business when the Spanish girl began cussing her out in Spanish and calling her horrid names for bumping into her. Amelia had always had a bad temper but she was furious at the girl for calling her a bruja for her tattoos. Amelia hadn’t really remembered the fight very much but afterwards the school had called her mom to tell her the girl was still in ICU with head trauma. She hadn’t remembered using her book to knock the girl unconscious and then continuing to beat on the female. Amelia had felt terrible afterwards and had sent the girl flowers and a card, apologizing to her for the way she had acted. Last she heard the girl had never gotten into another argument with anyone, many had blamed Amelia for the girl being timid now-a-days. Coming back to reality and out of memory lane Amelia glanced over at Alex for a moment as he mentioned going back to the mansion now. She nodded realizing she had been the one to suggest it and smiled softly. [I]“Actually, I think I might take a walk. Go on ahead of me I’ll meet you there.” [/I]Walking away from him slowly Amelia turned and went down another path, noticing a few figures up ahead of her.

Black curls fell into her face and slim fingers pushed them away before she realized what was going on ahead of her. It looked like the girl from before was dealing with some wet man in a suit. Eyebrows rose again at the sight of the people and she decided to stay out of their view. Holding back Amelia stepped off the path silently and walked along through the trees, trying to avoid stepping on any twigs or leaves along the way of trying to sneak past the others. That’s when she heard the girl’s high pitched tones as the boy grabbed her and got into a defensive position towards the security guard. This worried Amelia, she didn’t enjoy violence but sometimes she thought people were a bit insane. Processing the situation Amelia glanced down at herself to see if she had any weapons on her besides her lighter. Chewing on her bottom lip she looked around on the ground, noticing a glint of moonlight reflecting off of something beneath a few leaves. Kneeling down, Amelia tried to silently remove the shiny object from beneath the leaves. Successfully moving it into view she saw that it was a steak knife, someone must have dropped it or something; she didn’t really care how it had gotten there except that now it could be useful. Amelia was still barefoot, which made it easy for her to move out of the trees behind the man holding onto the female staff member and slowly creep up behind him. Staying silent Amelia slipped her arm around the man’s neck and held the knife up with her other hand. [I]“Let her go.”[/I] She said in a quiet calm, yet demanding voice. Frankly, Amelia didn’t like it when guys tried to over power girls and she truly couldn’t care if he was suicidal or not as she noticed his slit wrists. If he wasn’t careful he would end up bleeding out anyways. Hearing the announcement over the island-wide speakers Amelia cocked her head to the side and thought about what to do for a moment. Should she release the man and possibly have him stab her, the other girl, or security guard or keep ahold of him and help the security guard take his weapons away from him. She noticed his briefcase though and figured it would be the best thing to get away from him first for incase it had a gun inside. Kicking out at it with the bottom of her foot she knocked it out of his hand and while bringing her foot back towards her body she kicked out again hitting him in the back of the knee forcing him to lose balance and hopefully making him go to the ground. Glancing over at the security guard and said words quickly.[I] “Do you have cuffs or zip ties?”[/I] They needed to detain the man, he was a danger to himself and others at the moment and frankly, Amelia didn’t want him hurting anyone, including his self.

Overcast, you completely ignored my post.


OverCast – Dec 16, 2011 at 2:18 PM

Jeremy noticed that the other girl who had just apprehended him, was putting a STEAK KNIFE up to his throat. Her kick was good though, and he almost lost balance. But he wasn’t about to hit a girl. He spoke to Raven without turning, dropping his hidden blade into the sand, “Chicken Pot Pie sounds good.” He realeased a brief smirk, but lost it when he heard of restraining devices. “Hell No. No Zip Ties here. I’m good.”


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 11:43 AM

Siva just nodded to the guy when he told her to show the way and started to walk, she wasn’t certain herself where it was but she thought she had walked past that room one time before. She went back that way and found the ballroom, she got really scared when Ericka wasn’t with them anymore, she hadn’t been able to talk to anyone else than Ericka since she got there. She was the only one that hadn’t become irritated on her for being so shy.

It had already become a big crowd, it made Siva unconfortable. She really didn’t want to go to the ballroom because ‘that guy’ would be there, she almost thought about him like a curse. He was a rich bastard, what good did those rich people ever do, mostly just thinking about themselves. She couldn’t stand them, and she would keep away from him as much as she could.

She looked at the guy she had come there with, she wondered if she should ask his name or tell him hers. But as usual she didn’t dare to start talking.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:02 PM

As they were walking Kain noticed the girl Siva nodded at him, she didn’t say anything though. It was cool, he understood that some people didn’t like talking and you just had to be persistent with them. When they finally got there he looked around, the place was massive. It was also packed with people. He sighed.

there the girl looked at him, she looked as if she wanted to say something but the words did not reach her mouth. Honestly, he too was a little nervous. It was awkward standing there trying to make conversation with someone who didn’t talk much. Kain with a friendly and gentle composure held out his hand “I’m Kain, nice to meet you. Sorry, butI overheard you talking with that girl earlier. Your name is Siva, right?” he begged to god that she wouldn’t turn around and say his accent was strange. A lot of people seemed to mention his accent, although Kain didn’t believe he really had one. Thinking about it…over this noise he wondered if the girl even heard him putting a hand on his neck to straighten himself up he then thought aloud “Heh…sure you don’t want to go somewhere more quiet?”


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:09 PM

Siva looked at his outstretched hand, almost about to blush, but she didn’t. She nodded as answer when he asked if her name was Siva and stretched out her hand to shake his. She got really proud over herself shaking his hand without hesitating, for the most it took her a while to get her mind straight to be able to shake someones hand and for the most they had already taken it down by then. He then asked if she wanted to go somewhere more quiet, she looked around and thought that maybe it wasn’t such a good idea. If they were going to say something important then they needed to hear it. But she fast thought about a solution.

“If we keep close so we hear when they start whatever surprise it is then it should be okay to leave the room” She said, a bit withdrawen in her voice but she still got the words out, which surprised her a lot.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:35 PM

Curiously Kain watched the girl, she nodded her head at his question and in return also stretched out her hand, gently they shook. The crowd was slowly beginning to increase, it was quiet but her heard the girl speak “If we keep close so we hear when they start whatever surprise it is then it should be okay to leave the room.” the girl voice was withdrawn, but at least she spoke. It was kinda cute actually. The girl’s withdrawn manner made him chuckle a little “Well…whatever.” Kain softly reached to take the girls hand, he didn’t want to scare her “If we hold hands it will be less difficult to get lost in the crowd and to be blunt. I don’t want to loose my first friend here, i’d never be able to find you again.” being self-conscious of his large lack of sense of direction.


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:49 PM

Siva couldn’t hold back a small blush as he took her hand and they walked out of the room. She hoped he hadn’t noticed that she blushed and luckily she had returned to her original skin colour once they were out of the room.
They stoped a bit away from the ballroom where they still could here the people talking but much more silent than before. If the guy that owned the island would start to speak then the room would go silent and they would notice it and go back in again.

Siva looked down in to the floor wondering if she should let go of his hand first, but maybe it would look like she rejected him if she did that so maybe she should keep holding it untill he let go, but what if he thought she was to clingy if she didn’t let go first. The thoughts about what she should do about her hand kept her busy for some seconds.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:14 PM

As Kain took her hand, he noticed Siva blush. Realizing that she was actually pretty cute. Finally a bit of peace, he could at least hear his own thoughts now. Kain really didn’t like being in crowded areas for too long, the smell of sweat bothered him as well as the body heat generated from all of the people although the location that they were in was still loud enough to hear any sort of announcement that could be made, ah good. Looking down, he noticed that the girl hand not let go of his hand, it was soft and gentle against his. She seemed to be lost in thought over something. He’d finally made a friend at this insane island “Hey, i’m letting go ‘kay? I don’t think we’ll get dragged away from each other in this surrounding” Slowly, he let go of her and decided to lean against the cold wall, his muscular arms folding into a crossed position. Kain’s deep ocean eyes settled on the girl Siva, he hoped that she didn’t get offended by letting go of her hand. Girl always seemed to come up with the strangest stuff sometimes, especially just to have a go.


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:31 PM

Siva got out of her stupid thoughts when he told her he would let go, once again she just nodded and let go at the same time he did. She looked at him when he leaned against the wall, he had a very muscular body, Siva thought as she studied his movements. Suddenly she caught herself with starring at him when she got eyecontact with him and turned her head away. She thought she was really rude starring at him like that, but wait hadn’t he done the same thing? No, he wasn’t starring, he was looking, Siva convinced herself. But she was definitly starring.

She leered a bit on Kain hoping he didn’t think she was weird, she tried her best to act normal but she felt like she failed epicly.
“So, what are you doing on this island?” She asked quietly, trying to start an conversation for the first time. She was surprised that she actually got the sentence out from her thoughts, for the most they reached her thoughts but never further than that. Since she met Ericka earlier it seemed a bit easier to talk to people.


cottoncandy22 – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:35 PM

Fawne hid in a secret place watching everyone’s every move and no one knew she was there”This is funny watching all those people”she said but luod enough for someone to her she covered her eyes with her black bangs and fixed all the hair that goes all the way down her back


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:56 PM

The girl, Siva. Returned his gaze, she was starring at him as he looked back at her. Kain had brief eye contact with her but when the girl noticed, she turned her head away again. Much to his surprise the girl leered at him, to which he grinned wolfishly. He couldn’t help but be amused by her efforts to appear normal but with little success. “So, what are you doing on this island?” the girl asked, much to his surprise starting the conversation. Huh…maybe she’s warming up. “I’m here for a vacation for a vacation. I have a job as a model which can get pretty demanding sometimes, between that and high school I never get a break apart from when going between places in the car.” Looking back at it made him sigh. Then moving from his position against the wall, Kain walked around Siva and went to embrace her in a hug from behind. “How about you?” he whispered.


Spider Monkey – Dec 17, 2011 at 9:07 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Amelia watched silently as he dropped his knife down onto the ground. Removing her arm from around his throat she stared at the steak knife for a moment and noticed it had rust on it. Chuckling softly to herself she mumbled an almost incoherent sentence.[I] “I hope you had a tetanus shot before you came.” [/I]Giggling softly to herself she shook her head not realizing she probably sounded crazy at the moment. Looking over at the security guard Amelia reached down and picked up the knife the insane emo kid had dropped and walked over to Bob to hand it to him. Handing him the steak knife as well she smiled brightly at him before speaking. [I]“Here you go, I found this in the woods by the way, thought you might like to have it.”[/I] Winking slightly at the man she turned on her heel as the boy began saying something about chicken pot pie. It actually sounded good but she had already eaten. Then hearing him exclaim that he was good without zip ties she smiled brightly at him and spoke in a bright cheerful tone. [I]“By the way, I’m Amelia and I think you should probably let the nice girl…”[/I] She paused glancing at the girl not sure what her name was. [I]“What’s your name?”[/I] She asked before continuing on with what she had been saying. [I]“Let her check out your cuts and put Band-Aids on them. Next time you decide to go around waving a knife around make sure you don’t look like a murderer. There are way more dangerous people out there with a lot more experience than you.”[/I] Turning on her heel Amelia began to walk away from the others towards the mansion. She had indeed heard the announcement for everyone to report to the ballroom.

Making her way up to the house she glanced down at her feet and grimaced realizing that they were covered in dirt and sand. Wiping them off on a welcome mat she found Amelia walked into the house her jeans dragging on the floor. She hadn’t wanted to drag dirt into the house and give the staff more to do. They already had to deal with a bunch of rich kids; she didn’t want them to have to clean up after her too. Walking through the house Amelia pushed her hair back realizing it had fallen in her face during her small little ninja moment outside. Chuckling softly to herself again she attempted to find the ballroom. Spotting the Siva girl and a boy in the hall she figured she was close to the ballroom. Raising her eyebrows at the fact that the male had his arms around Siva from behind Amelia shook her head gently. Teenage hormones. Passing them she found the door and walked inside silently while looking for someone she could possibly talk to. Not truly finding anyone she thought would be nice enough to speak with she stood by the way waiting for whatever ‘Big Surprise’ the home owner had for them all.


Diana – Dec 17, 2011 at 9:48 PM

[imga=right][/imga] On the bright side, the weirdo had been grabbed by someone else. Amelia that girl who had the really awesome tattoos. He was forced to let her go and drop his knife, an opportunity to dash out of grabbing distance Raven didn’t fail to take.

But on the downside, she actually let him go when he asked. Raven wanted to shout at her and tell her letting crazy guys go was a serious bad move, but Bob the security guy was tilting his head in the direction of the house, trying to signal her to leave. Raven was unable to tell the girl what her name us before she left, and Bob seemed pretty determined to make sure she got out of there as well.

“The um… first aid kit is in the house…” she said slowly after Amelia left. Raven herself was already backing away down the path. “Bob can show you!”

And just like that, Raven turned on a heel and took off running towards the building. She was a [i]housekeeper[/i]. Dealing with lunatics wasn’t in her job description! She didn’t stop running until she was back in the house through one of the side doors, slamming it behind her and leaning against it to catch her breath.

[i]What a freaking loon! I hope Bob kicks his ass.[/i]


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 3:13 AM

Siva got startled when she heard he was a model, not because it was a surprise with that body but still. He started to walk around her and then he got her in to a hug from behind. Siva blushed and tried to hide her ears behind the hair hoping he wouldn’t notice it, then he whispered a question in her ear. She was vague able to hear his question because she concentrated on the girl waking past them, Amelia wasn’t it? How did he dare to hug someone like this in public places? She was so flustered so she didn’t really know how to answer the question. But she were able to talk, even though she started to stumble in her sentences.
“I..I’m just here be..because my br..b..brothers and m…m…my father forced me here” She said finally able to get her voice stable in the end of the sentence. Her body was stiff like a rock in his embrace, she had never had such a close contact with anyone before.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:07 AM

Kain noticed that Siva wasn’t paying full attention to him and followed her line of vision only to find it was focused on another girl. He had no idea who it was of course, only that she briefly shook her head at the sight of him hugging Siva. Ah well, he didn’t care. Being a model, Kain was often the center of attention. Close contact with girls was in his job contract. As Siva spoke he turned his attention back to her “I..I’m just here be..because my b..b..brothers and m… father forced me here” the girl was stammering but he could manage to make out the sentence. As he felt Siva stiffen within his embrace, he gently let her go and with a regretful look in his eyes he. For a moment he stood there and said nothing, putting his hand to his head he was rearranging his thoughts ‘you idiot Kain, apologize’. Kain then spoke, looking Siva in the eye “I’m sorry, Siva. I should have been more considerate. I didn’t think you would react so scared.” but then quickly trying to change the subject and his composure. Instead of being regretful his eyes were now gentle “Your family forced you here? huh…it must be tough for you.” he reflected. Not willing to pry, Kain just assumed that for them to actually force the girl here would suggest that she had some trouble at home.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:18 AM

Siva got relaxed once he let go of her, she really hadn’t thought it was bad and actually liked that he huged her. But she was to unused to it to be able to show that she liked it. He apologised to her and she wanted to say that she wasn’t scared but she didn’t get it out. Then he changed the topic to her family.
“It’s not like that, they wanted to help me get over my phobia of talking to people, so they send me here for my own sake” She said loud and clearly, then stoping herself when she realised how rude she sounded. “I’m sorry, I..I.. didn’t mean to yell.. I..” She blushed again and tried to think about something to say but it all got messed up in her head.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:31 AM

Much to his surprise the girl seemed to get angry at Kain. The speech was loud and clear so that the whole room could clear. Just blinking and starring at the girl in disbelief he couldn’t help but laugh as she began to apologized. Trying desperately not to laugh, he spoke “Don’t be…” another chuckle escaped him. He just gave her a pat on the head “Look, you’re doing better already. Good girl.” well this was a turn of events to say the least. “It’s okay to be angry.” he noticed among the room there were a couple of girls glaring at Siva, he couldn’t quite figure out if it was for her being loud or if they were jealous glances. Kain knew that girls glared at each other all the time from watching his colleagues but he never really paid that much attention to be able to be able to decide which one of the two it was, with a shrug he just looked back at Siva.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:56 AM

Siva got surprised of him desperately trying not to laugh, chuckles escaped now and then his lips. She tried to see the funny in what had happend but she couldn’t understand him at all. He pated her on the hed telling her that she already was better, well it was true, she had gotten better since she got to the island. But she still didn’t think that the improvements she had done would help her when she got home.
This was the second time since she came to the island that she had burst out in anger, and that just on the first day. She started to wonder how often it would happen.

Siva noticed some girls glaring and she thought that it must have been because she shouted like that, what other reason could it be?
“Even if you get angry, you shouldn’t take it out on other people if they didn’t do anything wrong” She almost whispered, something her dad had taught her. If the person that made her angry was at wrong then she was alowed to correct them but if they hadn’t done anything wrong then she should calmly explain instead. Ofcours with her phobia, that kind of thing was impossible.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 8:39 AM

Kain watched as Siva looked at him quizzically. Another fantastic expression, this just gets even more fun. After a moment however the girl looked worried again…eh. What had happened now? the girl whispered gently. It was faint, but he listened intently trying to hear. A worried expression entered Kain’s features, a person observing would say he looked like a cute puppy dog worried after Siva. “Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s natural for a woman to off on a tangent.” he smiled at Siva, suppressing his own emotions. He’d recently split his ex girlfriend who always used to have a go at him for spending to much time with other women for his work. “It’s not like I’ve never been yelled at by a girl for doing ‘stupid’ things…I’m not perfect. But despite my faults I hope that we can get along, you’re a beautiful girl and a nice person.” retreating back to his position with his back against the wall, he looked down at the ground trying to make sense of his thoughts.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:23 AM

Called beautiful and nice was really surprising to Siva, everyone she knew at home had only called her scary or weird. After all, she were silent and could beat up guys like they were flies, which she had done in order to protect girls that had been bullied at her school. But because of Sivas reputation the girls always thought she would hit them to, she didn’t know why they thought that, so even they had runned away and gotten scared of her.

She wondered if it was because he hadn’t known her for so long that he actually dared to talk to her. He started to back towards the wall and then looked down in the ground. Siva thought maybe she had done something wrong and offended him even if he said the opposit.

“Thank you” She said a bit silently but still louder than before, then a small blush entered her cheeks. “I don’t think you have done anything stupid that made you at fault towards me” She then continued while looking down in the floor, trying to find the right words to explain that she didn’t think it was bad of him to hug her.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:39 AM

After pondering his own thoughts about his ex and coming to the conclusion that he should forget about her. Kain heard Siva speak in a very low tone although quiet it was slightly louder than before “Thank you” he looked up at her with a puzzled expression “I don’t think you have done anything stupid that made you at fault towards me” the girl then looked down to the floor. This confused him. Again removing himself from his position on the wall he went to her. Kain lifted his warm hand toward her face to gently place it on her cheek and turn her face toward him and look him in the eyes. His deep ocean blue eyes were searching for an answer. They were filled with concern, kindness and a hint of sadness. “What do you want, Siva?” he asked softly. Unsure of what to do next he stood waiting earnestly for a reply.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:50 AM

Kain went away from the wall and back to Siva, he took his hand on her cheek and lifted her head up making her look at him. His eyes showed how he was searching after something, Siva couldn’t tell if he found what he was searching for or not. “What do you want, Siva?” He asked her, what did she want? She didn’t know herself, she had never talked this long with anyone to know what she wanted to do once she started.

“What, do I want?” She said as an echo “I’m not sure myself.” She then replied to his question, maybe that wasn’t what he wanted to hear but she couldn’t answer it better than that.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:01 AM

The girl was confused – she had obviously never had a lot of social interaction. After echoing his question she replied “I’m not sure myself.” he wasn’t expecting much more of an answer. Gazing into her eyes, he smiled at her “How can I know what you want me to do, if you don’t know what you want?” there was no way he’d be able to figure it out. At first she leers at him, then she rejects his advances, yells at him for trying to be concerned for her and now tells him he’s done nothing wrong. He gently moved his hand from her face down onto her shoulder “Help me out here” he chuckled softly, although he was laughing it was obvious that he had no idea what to do and it was confusing him. He made no effort to hide it.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:11 AM

Siva hadn’t had that much contact with people outside her family, mostly because of her phobia of talking to people and say the wrong things. She looked at the confused guy standing in front of her and for once started to laugh.
“Sorry, but I don’t understand myself that much either so I don’t know how to help you” She said still giggling, “sorry for laughing, it’s just that, you look like a lost puppy when you look like that” She continued trying to calm herself down. He had looked so cute at the moment that she hadn’t been able to resist laughing.
She cleared her throat and calmed down, then realising how rude she had been and hoped he didn’t get offended because she started to laugh like that.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:31 AM

The girl started laughing at him which he looked a little confused by. “sorry for laugh, it’s just that, you look like a lost puppy when you look like that” removing his hands he lowered it down to her waist and pulled her close to him, his muscular arms gently wrapped around her delicate body. Although he didn’t like being called a puppy, this could be her punishment. Without a word Kain gazed into Siva’s eyes his ocean blue pupils composed, mysterious and playful. He felt his body heat rise as he touched his forehead to hers as if about to kiss her. However, he did not go that far. He wanted to see her reaction. “…What about this?” he whispered.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:44 AM

Siva got startled when he suddenly pulled her closer to him, he got so close with his face so Siva could feel his breath. He put his forehead against hers and she was certain he would kiss her, which automatically made her close her eyes and then her mouth which had been wide open out of surprise. He stoped just a bit away from her lips and whispered to her. She tried to get her thoughts cleared up, but she was to shocked, she had never been this close to anyone before.

But to her surprise she liked how he was close to her like that, and she wanted to get closer. As she opened her eyes a blush spread over her cheeks when a thought crossed her mind and without thinking any further on it she turned that litle idea she had got in to action. She wasn’t certain why she did what she did, something inside her told her to do so and of some reason she couldn’t resist that litle voice. She closed her eyes again and kissed him.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:54 AM

The girl was startled for a moment, she closed her eyes and her mouth was wide open out of surprise. Kain watched her, the girl opened her eyes a blush of rose red spread over her cheeks. The girl then kissed him. Haha, as I thought. Kain kissed the girl back, temporarily pulling her closer to him still then letting go, so this was really what she wanted after all. After letting Siva indulge in the new contact for a little bit, he stopped and grinned at her. “…Siva, you big liar.” he kissed her forehead gently “It looks like you were enjoying my torment a little too much.” at least he knew her answer now. Heh, talk about taking her time.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 11:08 AM

Once she started to kiss him, he responded by pulling her a bit closer to him and kiss her back. When he stoped the kiss he grinned at her and started to talk teasingly, then kissing her forehead.

‘eh, eeh?’ Was the only thing Siva could think about, she didn’t know what to do or say. Why had she kissed the guy all of a sudden? It wasn’t like her at all. She noticed that her hands had laid themselves on his chest while they were kissing and she fast took them off him. What were she thinking? For the most when these kind of thoughts went on in Sivas mind she still had a neutral look on her face but right now her face showed exactly what she thought. She was flustered and her mouth opened like she wanted to say something but nothing came out and her face turned red.

Her heart started to beat rapidly and she almost thought she were going to die of heart failure right there.
“I.. I… I’m sorry, I don’t know what happend I..” She tried to explain herself but she didn’t know what to say, she had liked it and he didn’t complain about it so what was she trying to apologise for? She didn’t know herself.


OverCast – Dec 20, 2011 at 6:23 PM

Jeremy chuckled at the thought that she had the intention of thinking that he was inexperienced and not a threat. Preston would go down, either the easy way or the hard way. He had to get in though. “Okay, whatever”, he responded to Amelia. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the security guard jogging towards him aggressively. He sighed, then he sprinted toward a tree, wall-running up it, Back flipping mid-air, and punching the now much closer Bob in the face. He smirked as he heard the cracking noise of his fist impacting with the security guards nose. He turned to Amelia “Inexperienced, my ass.”


Spider Monkey – Dec 23, 2011 at 8:09 AM

Blue hues surveyed everyone around her; why oh why did her probation officer have to send her to an island full of hormonal lunatic teenagers? The ones she had seen in the pool had already tipped her off that she might be surrounded by teens that couldn’t control their hormones and were all over each other, some were probably already getting it on outside in the hall. She shuddered at the thought of having walked up on [I]THAT[/I]. She couldn’t imagine ever letting a boy touch her that way, or kiss her. Amelia had never been one to let anyone; boy or girl, close enough to do anything like that with her. It wasn’t that she didn’t like boys, because she did she definitely wasn’t a lesbian, but she just wanted to wait until marriage; if she ever got married that was. Amelia was prepared to stay a virgin for the rest of her life if she had to. She thought that a man would respect a girl more if he had to wait, then she would know he truly loved her and not just her body. Then she thought about the boy from outside, oh he seemed to definitely be off his rocker. She shook her head as she thought about how the boy had cut his wrists. He had to be crazy or something; she had seen a few people do stuff like that back at home. She had always told them to go to counseling, sometimes it helped, and sometimes it didn’t. Shaking her head again Amelia glanced around the room one last time and started to become impatient. [I]Where in the hell was this Mr. Howell?


Ozzie Krampus – Dec 24, 2011 at 10:14 AM

As the security team scuffled with Jeremy outside, Preston met his guests and staff in the ballroom, Tim shadowing his footsteps.

“Sorry for the wait, everyone,” he apologized with a grin, scratching the back of his head. He stepped up to the small dais along one wall of the room, usually reserved for a live band, and cleared his throat. “Right. So! Not to alarm you all, but when I said I had a surprise, well, it’s not entirely good news.”

He motioned to Tim, who pulled a remote from his pocket. At the push of a button, the wall behind Preston opened to display a large monitor. The screen clearly showed (in Hi-Def, of course) the recorded camera feed of the island’s perimeter, with their newest “guest” mid-dialogue with Raven. Before the knife was pulled; no sense in causing more panic than this already was headed for. In the lapse of silence as they all absorbed the still image, Preston held up his hands.

“Now, I want you all to remain calm,” he began, voice chipper, “but this guy is an uninvited guest, and he’s yet to be detained. We think he’s dangerous; he’s already assaulted island security.”

Not to mention a staffer, but no one needed to know that.

Coughing a little, Preston hurried on, “So anyway! We’ve got the security on alert, and we’ll do our best to keep you all safe. However, given the circumstances, we don’t have enough manpower to guard everyone 24/7. So one of the reasons I’ve called you all here discretely was to warn you and to give you some, uh, alternate security measures. Tim, would you please?”

The security chief hit another button, and the wall swiveled in place, revealing gleaming cases that stretched from ceiling to floor, filled to the brim with an arsenal that would make even the most hardcore weapon enthusiasts feel incompetent. Guns of all makes and models, swords and knives, hunting bows, cattle prods and stun guns, things that looked an awful lot like medieval torture devices; you name it, it was in there. It probably wasn’t legal, but money afforded certain privileges. One of them was being prepared for anything. As the wall settled back into place, the young billionaire turned a somewhat sheepish look on his guests.

“Pick whatever you like,” he told them. “Just be careful with it, alright?”


Red Velvet – Dec 24, 2011 at 2:18 PM

The girl in his arms was flustered after kissing him. Kain smiled, as expected, the girl did like him after all despite his faults. Finally the anouncement was being made, and intruder. The rich ponse made a dumb move and decided to show a group of teenagers a bunch of weapons, great this could turn into a blood bath very quickly – shit. What a ponse. Kain let go of Siva “We need to get out of here quick…if i’m right this could get dangerous very quickly…I’m going to pick up two knives and an AK47. Once you have picked up a weapon, come to me. I won’t leave this room until I know you’re safe.” Kain ran off to get a weapon. Leaving Siva to her own devices for a short while.


redblood – Dec 25, 2011 at 5:01 AM

Siva didn’t have a clue what she should do, but luckily the rich bastard decided to come and make his anouncement. Weapons? Wasn’t it better to just get off the island? Kain told her to meet him after she had picked up a weapon. She didn’t have a chance to say anything before Kain had run off to pick up the weapons.

Like Siva would need a weapon, she could defence herself best with her hands and feets. A weapon would just get in her way. The only problem was that she would be to afraid to hurt people so she would probably not defence herself even when attacked. She didn’t move from her place, she wouldn’t pick a weapon. If she would defence herself then it was better to just use her own body to do it, that she at least knew how to use.

When she saw that Kain was done she started to walk towards him, maybe he wouldn’t like her not picking a weapon but she knew that she could make it without one anyways.


OverCast – Dec 25, 2011 at 3:43 PM

As Jeremy approached the house, he noticed several teenager’s with very dangerous, illegal weapons. He hid in the bushes, opening his briefcase. Inside, he found different clothes, and put on a beanie to cover his hair, and he also changed his clothes. He figured he could carry his pistol freely now, considering the others all had friggin’ machine guns. He loaded an extended magazine clip into his metallic black USP .45. He walked into the lounge. He almost seamlessly blended into the crowd of people around him. He bumped into Siva, on purpose, making look like an accident, so he could better blend by starting conversation. “Oh shit!” he exclaimed. He scratched the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. “Hehe, I’m Jeremy, what’s your name?” he said, extending his arm politely.


redblood – Dec 25, 2011 at 3:53 PM

Siva felt how someone went right in to her, she stumbled a couple of steps but then were able to stand firmly again. She didn’t know what she should do, once again someone had started to talk to her out of the blue and her phobia was about to hinder her from saying anything again? She reached out her hand and shoke his.
“I..I’m Siva” She said, well her stumbleling had at least become better, she looked away from the guy for a couple of seconds to see if she could see Kain, but she had lost him now. Well she would probably find him in a litle while anyways or he would find her. She looked back at the guy that had encountered her.


Spider Monkey – Dec 26, 2011 at 5:15 PM

Amelia was glad to see the owner of the island finally walk into the room. Standing quietly she crossed her arms and watched as he began speaking of the danger of the person on the island. She cringed as a monitor appeared along the wall behind him. Chewing on her bottom lip she hoped he wouldn’t show the scene where she had apprehended the male. But, thankfully he didn’t. Letting out a breath Amelia hadn’t realized she had been holding she pushed stray locks of black hair out of her face. Realizing that he was still talking she perked up as he mentioned security. What type of security was he talking about? She had no clue until the wall flipped around; keeping herself from gasping Amelia began to walk towards the wall as he told them to choose their weapons of choice. She was stoked to see that he had every kind of weapon someone could think of; after years of being in gangs she had learned how to shoot a gun and pretty well at that, not to mention living in the south most people learned how to bring down a buck by the time they were eight. Striding towards the wall of weapons Amelia grabbed a simple pistol and a whip. Smiling as she realized the ends of the whip had little blades. Checking the clip of the pistol she smiled as she noticed it was full of ammo; sliding the gun into the waistband of her pants Amelia turned the safety on and began to examine the whip. Flexing her fingers around the handle Amelia turned on her heel but thought better of it; approaching the wall once again she grabbed a few throwing knives and one standard buck knife. Turning around she spotted Preston and began to approach him; he looked like he was around the others age, just rich.

Coming to stand close enough to him that she could talk where he could hear her Amelia nodded politely before speaking. “I’m Amelia, I just wanted to let you know that the guy out there is pretty weird. He’s got some kind of briefcase and I’m not sure what’s inside of it but I’m pretty positive it’s more weapons.” She paused for a moment, contemplating on whether or not she should tell the guy she would help him with his small problem. Deciding that she would rather help rid the island of a small problem instead of sitting around like a duck she spoke again more softly. “Back home I was a part of a gang; I know some things about weapons and sneaking around. I also use to take ROTC so I’m in pretty good shape. I could help you with your problem but I’ll need to know everything you know about this guy.” Amelia was serious, looking at her someone wouldn’t guess that she had taken plenty of self-defense classes to teach thirty people how to defend their selves or that she knew how to throw a knife and make it hit her target better than anyone else she knew. She found herself actually wanting to help this Preston guy, he kinda looked like a dork though and he had mentioned that security was short. She was hoping he would accept her offer to help, she didn’t some excitement in her life.


Diana – Dec 27, 2011 at 5:22 AM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had opted out of going to the ball room to hear whatever the Boss’ big news was supposed to be. Honestly, after dealing with that weirdo outside, she was still a little freaked out and didn’t care to deal with anyone else’s weirdness. Instead, she made her way to the kitchen, where she intended to get a nice hot mug of milk and honey. The simple little remedy was something her mom always used to give her when she had bad dreams at night. She could use a little comfort.

“Oh my god, it’s just like in the movies you know? A psycho killer and we’re all trapped on the island!” a girl in the hall was talking to her friend. In her hands was a small handgun and a dagger. Raven nearly tripped over the carpet on the floor in her surprise.

“I know right? It’s totes gotta be serious if the guy is handing out weapons like it’s World War III! Do you think it’s real?” responded her friend as Raven passed them.

[i]Well, that was nice to know. Did they hand out weapons in gift bags?[/i] Raven thought to herself. She didn’t stop to ask the girls what happened. Maybe the entire thing was just one big, really weird, mystery murder party. That would make sense, right? Because handing a bunch of teenagers weapons seemed like the stupidest thing she had ever heard!

Raven pushed her way in to the kitchen. Hot milk and honey wasn’t going to do the trick in calming her nerves. The kitchen seemed to be empty now that the dinner service was over and most of the staff had retired for the night. Raven searched around the cabinets for where they were hiding the liquor. She had no intentions of getting drunk, and was never one for drinking… but in this case she would make an exception. She was going to need a shot of something so she could get to sleep!


Red Velvet – Dec 27, 2011 at 10:35 AM

Having picked up a few weapons he walked up behind Siva. He’d noticed her walk over to him earlier, she seemed to be talking with some strange guy. The gun was slung over his back, a set of knives on his hip and ammo slung about his shoulder. He reached out his hand to grab Siva and bring her close to him, this could be dangerous and quite frankly he didn’t trust anybody here. The guy introduced himself as Jeremy, hmm. Whatever. Kain whispered to Siva “You alright? we need to get out of here. Just in case this turns into a mosh pit” looking at the guy ahead in front of him, Kain noticed the guy had a black USP 45. Interesting. “The name’s Kain here. Wanna come with us?”


redblood – Dec 27, 2011 at 10:49 AM

Siva suddenly felt someone grabbing her hand, then Kain was whispering to her. He was probably right, they needed to get out of there before something happend. She just nodded turning her face a way from him, trying to hide that she started to blush when he stood so close to her. Then Kain asked the guy, was his name Jeremy? if he wanted to come with them. She didn’t, if there was more people then they could protect eachother. But at the same time it sometimes could get worse to be more people, it was easier to take s hostage if they were more.


OverCast – Dec 31, 2011 at 9:56 AM

Jeremy smirked as Kain sized him up. “You like my gun, eh?” he said in a sly voice, then chuckled. “Man, I probably had you there didn’t I? But yeah, i’ll come with you. He scanned the room, Rikey wasn’t here, so he could enjoy himself if he wasn’t caught. “I don’t think this small pistol will help much by the looks of things on the TV. I’m going to grab something a bit more… interesting, then we all can leave this pheromone filled deathtrap of Call of Duty wannabe teens.” he chuckled, approaching the wall. While others grabbed trademark weapons like the Ak-47 or M-16, Jeremy prefered… exotic weapons. He grabbed a Katana with a back sheathe, and he strapped around his back. He grabbed SAGA 12 Semi automatic Shotgun. He returned to KAin. “I’m ready when you are.”


Red Velvet – Jan 1, 2012 at 12:20 PM

The guy chuckled at Cain with a sly tone. Heh, whtever. The guy went off to get weapons again, Kain just stayed there hugging Siva. He didn’t want to let goof her, but he knew he’d have to. Gently letting fo of the embrace he took her hand. The guy was right about the place being a death trap. The guy, Jeremy came back with a SAGA 12 and said he was ready. With a nod he then looked at Siva with a worried look “let’s get out of here.”

Suddenly there was a loud yell from across the room all Kain heard was “Mother Fucker!” followed by a loud gun shot. Shit, he knew this woulfd happen. It was like time bomb just waiting. Another gun shot went off. Shit. He looked around, the best exit was probably the one the least people were going to go through. “Let’s go through the exit that the least amount of people are going to. The panic of the crowd will take longer to get through, the more people the more likely to get shot”


redblood – Jan 1, 2012 at 1:44 PM

Siva looked at Kain with a small blush as he took her hand. She didn’t have a chance to say anything though, not because she were going to say anything she had just thought about things she wanted to say but weren’t able to say. Someone had fired a gun, all the people was in panic in the room. Siva was just able to make out what Kain was saying over the noise in the room. The most girls would probably get afraid in this kind of situation, but Siva wasn’t.

“The most people seems to be on their way to the main entrance, we can jump out of a window, it would be the fastest way out.” Siva said loudly so they would hear her over the noises in the room. All the embarrasment she used to feel, her being frightened, it was gone.


OverCast – Jan 1, 2012 at 1:51 PM

The gunshot made Jeremy’s reflexes kick in. After this they would know that he was… trained. Jeremy instantaneously scanned the room, marking the shooters in his mind. He ran up a nearby wall, screaming “Siva, Kain, Get down!” he springed off the wall at shooter #1, dropping his shotgun, and kicking the gun out of his opponents hands, spinning around to kick him in the face with his other leg. The final shooter just noticed him and pointed his gun towards Jeremy. In a split second, Jeremy drew his pistol and let off 3 shots into the shooters chest. He holstered his gun and looked to Kain and Siva; “Are you two all right?”


Red Velvet – Jan 1, 2012 at 2:02 PM

Looking at Jeremy rather impressed at the stunt Jeremy had done, Kain grinned. he also noticed that Siva seemed to be more comfortable, her shy composure had magically disappeared. The girl spoke loud and clear. This made Kain smile, he was happy to see she was progressing with trying to get over her fears. Still holding Siva’s hand he smiled at her gently and nodded, then turning to Jeremy “Yeah. Best leave chat for later…this is gonna turn ugly.” Kain scanned the room for the nearest window, it was clear. He looked at Siva, not knowing if she’d turn shy again or not “let’s goet out of this hellhole” He began to head toward the window.


redblood – Jan 1, 2012 at 2:21 PM

Siva looked at the guy doing his stunt, how did he do that? Siva felt suspicious over Jeremy, who was he anyways? He had just appeared all of a sudden while they were stirred up over what had happened with the intruder. For the moment she wouldn’t tell Kain about her suspicions. She made her hand lide out from Kains hand. “Yeah let’s get out of here” She said to Kain, then turned around towards the window and hurried to it.


OverCast – Jan 2, 2012 at 7:16 PM

“Hey wait up for me! We need to find this Preston prick and tell him whats going on. We should hurry up before another crazed idiot reaches him first. The hallway’s of this hellhole are probably full or more shooters. Maybe Siva should stay behind, eh?” he sighed as he talked and picked his shotgun back up, also stealing clips from the dead shooters body. He could make it there alone, but he didn’t want to draw anymore suspicion, considering that his last stunt did a dent in Kain.


redblood – Jan 2, 2012 at 7:25 PM

Siva glared at him, what was he up to? “Why should I stay behind? I can break your neck with both my hands behind my back, don’t take me so lightly.” She said in a threatening tone, at this moment she wasn’t the embarrased litle girl that couldn’t speak her mind up. She was the daughter of a kickboxing shampion and the person that have decided to take his place one day, she knew not only kickboxing but also a lot of other material arts. She wasn’t defensless at all if she just threw away her shyness. She almost hoped Kain would tell him that they would go out and Jeremy could do whatever he wanted to alone.


Spider Monkey – Jan 2, 2012 at 9:46 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=right][/IMGA]Amelia heard gunshots and automatically whirled around pulling the pistol out from where it was nestled in the waist band of her bands. Black locks of hair flying behind her Amelia began sprinting towards where she could still hear the sounds. Spotting a man doing some kind of weird stunt, that she believed was most likely him showing off for the crowd or possibly a female he had met, Amelia pulled out the whip as well. Holding the handle of it tightly within her left hand while her right held the pistol Amelia moved forward, silently on the balls of her feet making sure she practically danced around the dead bodies of guards. They had obviously tried to stop the Emo Cutter from before. Spotting him near a window Amelia dark blue hues narrowed as she also spotted Siva and another male heading towards the window. Bringing her hand back Amelia would flick her wrist, sending the end of the whip towards the two hitting the wall as a warning sign for them to stop where they were, the blades at the end leaving scratches in the plaster from the force and speed of the whip. As it arched back through the air Amelia steadied herself bringing up her right arm to hold the pistol aimed at the Emo Cutter, she couldn’t exactly remember his name and frankly she didn’t care what his name was as long as he didn’t ruin her damn vacation. Turning her hand to the side Amelia flicked the whip back and forth a few times at her left side before moving her wrist again just enough to send it flying through the air, the ends wrapping around the torso of Mr. Emo Cutter. She tugged suddenly on the whip, jerking it so that it could knock him off balance; she was really starting to dislike this guy. Holding the pistol up Amelia aimed down the sites at the male and spoke in a loud, surprisingly calm voice. [I]“Don’t make me shoot you.”[/I]


Red Velvet – Jan 3, 2012 at 1:46 PM

From Jeremy’s comment about Siva, a frown entered his features “Hey man, you can go if you want… But Siva’s not going anywhere. If you want to break off that’s cool, but nobody gets left behind.” he noticed that Siva was angry at the guy. With a sigh Kain smiled, he’d talk to her later – in priavte. As he began to approach a window a whip shot in front of him, he backed away from it as it did. There were marks left on the walls. Shit. He turned around to see some mad woman advance toward Jeremeny. Running toward the woman he quickly pinned her to the floor, staying true to his word about nobody being left behind. “What the fuck! if we stay here, we’re gonna get killed. As much as you may be skilled with that god forsaken rope, if those lot gang up on you. You’re done for. Get with the program.! If you want to settle a score with Jeremy, do it later.” he yelled over the crowd of guns at the woman, starring into her dark eyes – with a determind look that said he wanted to survive. He’d probably get in shit with Siva for this, but he didn’t want to die just yet, reassuring himself he thought – i’ll talk to her later. This was pissing him off, why did people have to be so damn stupid?


OverCast – Jan 3, 2012 at 4:40 PM

“Hmph, What the FUCK!” he screamed as the whip whizzed past his face, and as the girl pointed a gun at him. “Okay, Okay! Don’t shoot! I didn’t do anything. He pulled his gun and released the clip, kicking it to her on the floor. He a a round chambered from before, but she didn’t know that. “Your right Siva, I shouldn’t underestimate you just because your a girl, I really need your help finding Preston, as his guards will probably shoot us if we get close. So, I’ll ask again. Help me, a start would be kill this “Chippy” Bitch before I do.” He dropped his shot gun as well, sliding it over to his uncomprehending opponent. He consider everyone who wasn;t with him an Opponent. It was a way of thinking. He wasn’t paying attention, seeing that Kain already pinned he down. He approached the pinned down girls and pointed his pistol at her head. “I suggest you help us out as well, bitch”


redblood – Jan 4, 2012 at 5:49 AM

Siva didn’t do anything in the ruckus, not because she was afraid, but because she had met the girl before. If she remembered right her name was Amelia. This was ridiculous, if they continued like this it would become a slaughter in there. She went forward to them and took a steady grip on Jeremy’s hand, forcing the hand with the gun in it away from Amelias head. “I don’t need to help you with anything, you can find Preston by yourself while we can get out of here without getting ourselves killed. Stop pointing guns at people or I will make sure you can’t use your hands again.” She threatened him and twisted his hand so he was forced to let go of the gun which she fast took up. She looked at Kain in a way that couldn’t mean anything else than ‘let go of her’.


Spider Monkey – Jan 5, 2012 at 8:23 PM

Amelia danced to the side as the boy came barreling towards her. Striking out with her right foot Amelia kicked him in the side and yelled in a loud voice; her southern accent shining through with her anger. “Are you daft!? Can you not tell that he is the man Preston wants us to WATCH out for you bloody fool or are you so damn trusting that you’ll trust a snake if it tells you to let it bite your neck?” Amelia spun around her foot flying towards Jeremy now the emo cutter kid that her attention had been focused on in the first place if the bloody fool of a boy hadn’t come running at her and trying to tackle her. Kicking the pistol out of his hand Amelia was thankful for all of the self-defense classes she took in high school and glared at him. “Watch who you call a bitch.” She was seriously pissed now. Her vacation had been ruined by some idiot that decided it would be fun to cut his wrists and then be all homicidal. She was seriously done with it all know. Watching as Siva grabbed ahold of his wrist a small smile danced across Amelia’s dark red lips before her attention turned back to the boy that had ran at her. She glared, her blue hues flashing with rage at the boy and his stupidity at not recognizing the other kid. Shaking her head Amelia turned around and moved slowly towards the Jeremy kid. She was sick and tired of his bullshit. Raising up her arm that held onto her pistol she bought down the butt of it onto the temple of his head, hopefully knocking him unconscious. She mainly just wanted him to stay quiet.


Red Velvet – Jan 6, 2012 at 2:17 PM

Looking at the girl in disbelief of her stubborn attitude. Kain looked at her with a annoyed glance “Well whatever, I am just looking out for you. If you guys stick around here for too long. You two are gonna get shot by somebody else let alone each other. Do what you want” he turned around to Siva, he was annoyed that this woman accept help. “Siva, we’re leaving.” then turned to look at Jeremy “This is your quarrel is between you to, not us. Sorry mate, but by the looks of things you can take care of yourself.” in recognition of the woman’s glare he retorted at her. “Don’t look at me like that, I’m only trying to help you. If you want to get shot by some random that’s not my business.” he then walked over to Siva gently regarding her. He wanted to get out of here, Maybe Siva could calm Kain down – he was furious. If some arrogant bitch wanted to go and fight Jeremy because she thinks she’s superior well fuck her. Walking over Siva he accidently managed to get in the way of Amelia and ended up on the floor unconscious.


Waking Up Mrs. Schafer

Waking Up Mrs. Schafer (Test Run)

[Brooklyn is in bed. A nice warm cozy, snugglie bed. She’s got a rockin’ headache and no desire to get up from something so comfortable!] -02:21 Mar 30
[Ethan doesn’t recall how he made it to bed last night, because he hasn’t had that much to drink in a while.] -02:22 Mar 30
Brooklyn: What she needed was a bed like this at home. Hotel beds weren’t usually this nice either. Like it had it’s own heat source or…. something. Something was moving in bed with her. And when Brooklyn opened her eyes she was staring at someone’s ear. "….aw shit." she mumbled. -02:26 Mar 30
Ethan: There was a loud buzzing in his ears. Wait, no… Someone was talking. Blearily, Ethan opened his eyes, wincing at the sunlight filtering in through the windows. And then wincing again when he realized where the talking was coming from. How much had he had to drink last night?! -02:30 Mar 30
Brooklyn: This was awkward. Especially when she realized it wasn’t the innocent type snugglie, but that butt-ass naked, body incredibly sore, can see where she was probably sucking on his neck like a vampire sort of night… Like she was backing away from a giant man-eating spider, Brooklyn sliiiiiiid away, taking the bed sheet with her. Then she was squeezing her eyes shut tight before she ended up staring. "…and good morning to you! What a lovely morning indeed. I’m Brooklyn, nice to meet you, by the way, where are my pants..?" -02:33 Mar 30
Ethan: Oh hell. Brooklyn. Wasn’t that the lady whose party he’d been dragged to? And were those hickies on her- "Ethan, name’s Ethan, annnnd I don’t suppose you know where mine are either…?" He rolled over to check next to the bed. Well, that was where his socks were, at least. Good to know. -02:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "Can’t say that I do, but-" she snapped her fingers once and pointed up at the ceiling fan, "found your underwear." That at least brought a quirk of a smile to her face. Clothes were thrown -everywhere-. At least it was all fun? These things happened all the time. No reason to be embarassed and- ….she looked at her hand. What the hell was that doing there. "So, Ethan… You’re not like… married… cheating on your wife… missing a wedding ring…?" -02:41 Mar 30
Ethan: "What? No-" Wait a second. Why was something that felt an awful lot like skin-temperature metal on his ring finger? He held up his left hand, staring at what was clearly a simple gold wedding band… identical to the one Brooklyn was ogling. Absently, he snatched his boxers off the ceiling fan and covered up, trying to come up with any explanation other than the obvious. Unfortunately, he was aware that nine times out of ten, the obvious explanation is the right one. "Uh," he began, intelligently. -02:47 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn had her eyes closed again. At least she had good taste for her first one night stand. Even if she wound up doing the stupidest damn… where the hell were her friends?! Worst friends in the universe! "…this is… really awkward, but y’know… there’s annulments, divorces… yadda yadda. As long as my fam- " -02:51 Mar 30

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK. “Brooklyyyyyyn! It’s your favorite siiiissster! You know, I’ve been calling for TWO HOURS! Are you ready for your ride home?” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: Caught like a deer in headlights, it may as well of been godzilla on the other side of the door. Brooklyn sunk to the floor, hiding behind the bed. Like THAT was going to make her sister go away. "Shit…! Shit and hellfire!" she exclaimed, and then softly. "Is there a window? What floor are we on?" -02:56 Mar 30
Ethan: Someone please tell him this wasn’t happening. He had on his boxers and his socks- oh and look, there was his shirt by the radiator, that went on too- really quickly after that, and he was renewing the hunt for more bits of clothing. He could worry about how he’d managed to get married overnight later. "I have no idea. Can you stall her?" He looked around desperately; no, no window. Not one that opened, anyway. "Damn." -02:59 Mar 30

KNOCKKNOCKNOCKBANGKNOCK. “Brooklyn? I hear voices in there. My FEET hurt Brookie! This is torture to a 8 months preggo woman!” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: "If I open the door, she’ll know." Brooklyn hissed. She needed to think. Her head was pounding! ….maybe if she killed her sister. Christ, no. …"…to the bathroom!" Back on her feet again and scrambling around in that sheet, Brooklyn grabbed him by the arm and ushered him to the bathroom. "Stay in there! Don’t say a word!" -03:06 Mar 30
Ethan: "Alright, alright," he hissed back, still doing up his shirt buttons as she shoved at him. As soon as the door was shut, he sighed, massaging his throbbing temples, and stared into the mirror. …God, what the hell had she done to his neck? It looked like he’d been hit with a baseball bat. -03:10 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn ran her fingers through her hair real quick before she went answering the door. At least she didn’t have to fake looking sour. "Aren’t you too fat to be waddling around town..?" She almost got smacked in the face when her sister pushed her way in. Brook hadn’t seen Virginia for 6 months, and the woman looked ready to explode. -03:13 Mar 30

“Aw sweetie, I missed your compliments. Why are you wearing a sheet?” Virginia looked around the room. There was that snooping mother look. She was practicing. “I just need to sit down a minute before this baby pops out a month early. What do we have ~here~?” Virginia plopped on the bed. It was the only way she could lean over and pick up the wallet she just found on the floor. “….There’s a MAN in here! Oh oh, what is his name let me look.” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: She snatched that wallet out of Virginia’s hands. "Maybe I like carrying wallets now. It’s all the rage in France. Can you go meet me in the lobby?" -03:18 Mar 30
Ethan: That was a nice save… sort of. Ethan pressed a hand to his face. What the hell was he going to do about this? -03:19 Mar 30

“Reheheheeeaaally?” Virginia rose to her feet, as gracefully as a giant hippo could. It’s like she could SMELL the fresh meat in the room. She shoved by Brooklyn again (haha, can’t hit a preggo!) and went straight for the bathroom door. KNOCKKNOCKNOCK. “I know you’re in there. Come out with your shirt OFF or I’m coming in after you.” -Brooklyn

Ethan: Well, there went that idea. Sighing and pasting on a rueful grin, he pulled the door open and hoped that he wasn’t about to get murdered. "Fine, fine. I hope you’re okay with half-buttoned shirt and just my boxers, though. Afraid I don’t know where my pants have gone off to." -03:24 Mar 30

“Oooh, cute.” Virginia gave a wicked grin to Brooklyn. She grabbed the guy’s shirt and pulled him out of the bathroom and gave him a good once over. “Not bad. I like his butt. You roughed him up though.” She ruffled the curls of his hair and – “Honey, you banged a married man! I’m telling your Dad-OH MY GOD YOU HAVE ONE TOO!” Virginia was now squealing. Whether it was delight of horror, there was no telling but she was already pulling out her cell phone and waddling for the door. “…wait until Mom hears!” -Brooklyn

Ethan: Well, shit. -03:30 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "WAIT! Don’t tell Mom…! Gods Virginia, it’s a secet..!" Brooklyn all but tripped over her sheet trying to catch Virginia, but the woman moved amazingly fast for someone carrying an extra ten pounds. "Virginia!" -03:30 Mar 30

It was too late. Virginia was already laughing with someone on the phone as she turned the corner. She only poked her head around the corner long enough to wave. “Have your new husband drive you over to the house! Mom can’t wait to see him!” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: "…and I’m screwed." That was it. Her whole life was over. She might as well climb up to the roof of the hotel and jumped off. "On the bright side, she didn’t get your name…" -03:34 Mar 30
Ethan: "I’m sorry. I tried." The grin was still in place, a little more strained now. "Would you rather I disappear, or do you want me to come with you to explain it to them?" -03:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "I don’t think…" She was -going- to tell him that’d be a terrible idea. But then… another idea came across her place. Prolly the moment her look took sly, ‘lady’s got a plan!’ look. "Aaaactually. If I asked you the HUGEST favor in the universe, that might involve lying, creative story telling, and a couple days of being really awkward… Would you do it for a promised favor of your choosing?" -03:43 Mar 30
Ethan: He wasn’t sure that he liked where this was going. At all. "I don’t know what you’re thinking, but… You sure you shouldn’t just come clean here? Or at least come up with another way to get out of it?" He supposed he owed her something for being stupid enough for his part in this, but… -03:47 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "…you’re right! Come clean. Tell everyone I get back from vacation, got drunk at my welcome back party and married a one night stand. Best Christmas ever." Brooklyn groaned, shuffling across the room until she fell face first in to bed. "Oh god, the whole family. All there… waiting for my husband." Her voice was muffled against the matress and she held out a hand. "…at least pay me as a hooker, then I can take the next flight to Mexico and never come back!" -03:53 Mar 30
Ethan: Well, when she put it like that, he felt like an utter asshole. "Okay, okay, don’t freak out!" It was just for Christmas, right? Then he’d be able to get out of this mess with little fuss. "I’ll do it." It really couldn’t be that bad. Right? -03:57 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn sighed, sitting up on the bed (and making sure that sheet stayed in it’s place). She was trying to wipe that over dramatic look off her face as she cast him a side-glance. …she finally sighed again. "…No, I’m sorry. It really isn’t your responsibility and I don’t mean to be a pain in the ass and guilt you in to anything stupid. I just… they’re so overwhelming. …I don’t even know your last name." Brook gestured towards the bed for him to sit down. "Do you even remember yesterday…?" -04:02 Mar 30
Ethan: "Not really," he admitted guiltily, running his fingers through his curls and glancing away. Which was patently unfair, since he didn’t remember what she looked like under that sheet and she’d gotten an eyeful. He sat down next to her with another deep breath, kicking his thought process back to more reasonable lines. "Just the party, having a few… And it’s Schafer." Brooklyn Schafer didn’t sound bad… nooot that she was going to have that name for very long. "What about you? What do you remember?" -04:08 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn Schafer. Really wasn’t that bad at all! ….and it was stupid to think about it. "Hrrm. Walking through the door. Shelly shoving a drink in my hands with a happy late birthday, and a ‘By the way, I want you to meet someone…’ after that it gets real fuzzy. The first shock and panic was over now. She was swimming through acceptance and the inevitable doom that would soon follow. At least she could enjoy these last few moments of only being the family weirdo and not the family joke. "I guess remembering why you fell hopelessly in love with me and had to marry me on the spot, is totally out of the question? I wish I remembered what it was about you…" Brooklyn tilted back a bit to take a more examining look at him. The expression was similar to her sisters, but more curious than lecherous. -04:14 Mar 30
Ethan: He felt a bit hot behind his ears when she put it that way. Why had it gone from one-night-stand to getting married right then and there? He wasn’t ready for marriage yet, and he didn’t think that even inebriated he’d pull something like this, given how seriously his parents took the idea of his marriage. They could NOT find out about this. He was looking her over, too, and he definitely saw nothing to complain about… He coughed. "If we’re doing this, we should get our story straight." -04:28 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn smiled, an actual real genuine smile not marred by shock or horror! "Really? Because I promise, the moment you’ve had enough we can have a big throw down fight and you can walk off and leave me forever. I’ll tell them I hit you." She bit her bottom lip. "…they might believe it from the looks of you." -04:30 Mar 30
Ethan: "I’ll promise not to press charges." Ethan was smiling back, voice teasing. "And yeah, really. Just promise me that my family never catches wind of this, and there won’t be a problem." -04:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "I’M sure not saying a word!" She grinned, laughing softly as she reached her hands up to press against his neck. It really did look lik a huge bruise! Lord knows how long she was at him. "Are you sure I didn’t actually hit you with something? I guess it’s not swollen or anything… I don’t normally do….uh… stuff like this. I’ve never done something like this." -04:40 Mar 30
Ethan: "Well, I don’t normally do stuff that I don’t remember, and I can safely say that I don’t normally end up with a ring on my finger." His skin was actually a little sore to the touch, but her fingers felt nice. Maybe a little too nice, with all of this intimate atmosphere and where the hell were his pants? -04:50 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "Where did we even get these?" she pulled her hands back to look at her ring finger. …if she went stupid and spent what was left on her credit card… Brooklyn fell back on the bed, throwing her arm over her eyes. "I guess we can say we met while I was in Europe, and it was a brief but intense affair! We thought it would be nothing and parted ways… only to meet again last night? And love was just too strong NOT to get married? ….sounds really cheesy." -04:53 Mar 30
Ethan: "No one will ever believe that," he agreed. He was toying with his hair again, something he tended to do when he was lost in thought. "Why don’t we tell them we met online? We’re going to have to get Shelley and Mark’s cooperation on this, anyway. They’re the ones who invited me out here. We’ll just have them say they set us up through email and we’ve been planning this for months." -05:08 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "….it’s sad that my family will actually buy that over anything else." She dropped her arm and tilted her head to cast him another curious glance. "Met online. I loved you for your boxers and half buttoned shirt, and the way you say my name when you’re frustrated?" -05:11 Mar 30
Ethan: "And I loved you for the way you look wrapped up in bedsheets?" He quirked a brow at her. "I’ll have to practice saying your name in a frustrated way. Brooklyn." -05:14 Mar 30
Brooklyn: She flashed a grin at her name. …but she quickly realized lounging around in sheets was probably not the best thing to be doing. "…and now I’m embarassed. Really should find my clothes." She sat up and stood. Shuffling around the small hotel room until she could find and snatch up her clothes. "I guess you should tell me some things about you. …don’t laugh but… I heard sheep for a living." -05:16 Mar 30
Ethan: He obliged her privacy like a decent human being and averted his eyes, instead examining the nightstand where his wallet lay on top of the hotel phone directory. "Really? Uh. Not much of that back in New York, which is where I’m from, so you know. I’m going to law school, actually. Columbia." -05:33 Mar 30
Spaghetti Detective

Spaghetti Detective 002: Undercover Date

[Trevor Cane is driving a dolled-up dame to dinner at a fancy establishment, and it totally isn’t a date.] -03:45 Sep 22
[Jade is wearing her sister’s sexy dress, because you’re supposed to look the part when undercover, not because she wanted to impress a dopey detective.] -03:48 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Trevor knew how to be a gentleman, when the occasion presented itself. It was easier to think of nosy newshound Jade Sparrow as a lady when she looked the part. He opened the car door for her, made sure she was seated and comfortable before starting the engine, all that jazz. It was only after he peeled away down the street that he returned to her questioning. So she had information about Caruso, huh? Well, he had a few leads, but Trevor liked to keep his cards close to his chest. "Impress me." -03:53 Sep 22
Jade: This was fun. Feeling like she was taking a staring role in a wicked play. …or feeling like she was on a date for the first time in ages. Or ever? High class wasn’t exactly the usual! But right, her info. Jade was grinning like the Chesire cat. "What do you think about copies of his entire police record. Every. single. bit." -03:58 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Okay. That got his attention. "How in the bright blue blazes did you swing that?" His eyes momentarily left the road to narrow at his passenger. See, Trevor wasn’t precisely popular down at the precinct… -04:00 Sep 22
Jade: "I’m a woman with connections, Mister Cane. I know a lot of people in some very interesting places." ….meaning, she totally pouted until her Cop sister did her a favor. There was a huge benefit to being in a great big law-junkie family. "While I was at it, I learned some interesting things about you too, mister banned from the police station…" -04:03 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "What, you didn’t already know?" That bit of info-digging was much less impressive. How could someone who was so well-connected not know about his dreadful rep as a P.I.? Maybe it was time Trevor did a background check of his own. Come to think of it, why hadn’t he? "Not that I’m not flattered by the attention. What else did you find out about me?" -04:08 Sep 22
Jade: "Nothing. I thought I might respect your privacy and ask you myself." she smirked. …Of course, the reality was that her sister flipped out at hearing the same and told her if she ever saw the guy to punch him in the ribs and keep walking. Jade wisely decided not to divulge the truth about her dinner plans. "So why is it every cop in the city hates your guts?" -04:11 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "They can’t take the heat when I close all their cases, that’s why," he answered with a self-satisfied grin. Well, and they weren’t really fans of his methods, either. "I’ve never let a client down. What’s your story, anyway? Trying to make your big break?" He was taking a shot in the dark, but it would explain a lot if she were some kinda rookie. -04:18 Sep 22
Jade: Jade cast him a sly side-glance. It’s not like it was a -bad- thing to be fresh out of college and trying to make a break. But he kept hitting her pride button. "I’m just looking for a challenging story. Something bigger than sitting down in a nice little office having a chit-chat." There. Truth -and- vagueness. ! -04:24 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Well, you have good taste, then. Nailing Caruso is going to cause quite the splash." He spoke about it as a done deal because it was going to happen. That was the way Trevor worked; he got results, one way or another. "So what’s in his file? Not enough to get a conviction, or we wouldn’t be here." -04:27 Sep 22
Jade: "It’s always just shy of enough… He’s got some kinda legendary badass for a lawyer. It’s like no matter what he does or how much dirt they get, magic lawyer busts out some ‘new evidence’ that totally screws it all over." Drove her family nuts. Wouldn’t it be the most awesome thing to not only break out her career but also win the family recognition of being the one that got him? Jade was grinning wide. "I figure we get him and his lawyer… I mean, the guy can’t be that good without doing something illegal, right?" -04:33 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Stu Maloney." The guy was even less popular with law enforcement than Trevor was. "I’ve met the guy. I’m dead sure he’s dirty, somehow. You’re right; no one is that good." Yeah, Trevor wouldn’t mind taking that rat down along with Caruso. -04:38 Sep 22
Jade: Jade tapped her chin with a finger, just mentally running through a round of ideas on what to do about that guy. "Step one, figure out the details on Caruso’s latest scheme. Step two, let it leak out we have a juicy little tidbit and then stalk the lawyer to see what he does?" -04:46 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "A dangerous plan, but yeah, that could do the trick." Trevor drummed his fingers on the steering wheel as they waited out a red light. "Of course first we have to actually get the scoop. You sure you can handle this?" -04:50 Sep 22
Jade: "Totally. It’s you I’m not so sure about." Detective with a bad rep? There was no way he had his shit together. At least she knew no one sane was gonna go after her. Call it smug over confidence, but Jade definitely didn’t fear some organized crime jerk and his goons. She leaned over in her seat towards him, giving him that wide grin. "Caaaan you?" -04:54 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: He nearly did a double-take. Jade looked way too good in that low-cut dress to be leaning over like that; he’d have to be blind not to notice. Thankfully the accusation riled him enough to keep him from being too affected. "Lady, I eat and breathe this kind of excitement. You don’t need to worry about me." -04:58 Sep 22
Jade: Jade grinned wider. Not only was he bristling from her barb, he definitely checked out her boobs. She made a good choice. "Good! And how are your acting skills? We’re snooping and spying and all, but getting caught before we even get anywhere would suck. You want to play the first date, the married couple, or lonely man and his expensive escort?" Now she was just hassling him just for the pleasure of it! -05:04 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: e nearly chose door number three just to see if Jade could actually stomach playing a high-class callgirl, but he just barely reeled it in. "Unless you brought a spare wedding band, dollface, I think married couple is out. It’s a date." Felt uncannily like one anyway, so they might as well work with that atmosphere. "Set up by mutual friends, that work for you?" -05:17 Sep 22
Jade: "Yep!" Why did calling it a date make her grin wider? That was so stupid! She wasn’t the kind of girl that met a guy once and got a crush, this weird little thing she had going was really distracting. "Do you do a lot of sneaky stuff like this as a detective?" There. Talk about what they were actually doing. -05:20 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Like this? Taking girls out for dinner- no, make that undercover work? Not so much. "Tailing people and a bit of B&E is de rigueur in my line of work. So yeah, I guess you could say that. I take it you’re more the cappuccino and office space type?" -05:31 Sep 22
Jade: "I’m usually breaking in to offices, but, yeah this is kinda the first time I’d gotten in to something more elaborate than less-than-legal snooping." Jade was trying to piece him together from the little tidbits of info she had managed to get. Purely professional reasons. "And why are you a detective instead of a cop or something like that? Especially since you don’t seem to be keen on the typical cheating spouses and stalkering that’s the usual job descript." -05:40 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Cops have their hands tied by way too much legal red tape for my liking. This is much more my style." He’d done a few cases of cheating and stalking too, but Jade was right on the money; that stuff bored him to tears. Sure, Trevor mostly liked getting paid, but he also needed to feel some sense of victory now and then. "No mystery why you’re a repoorter. You love snooping, don’t you?" -05:47 Sep 22
Jade: Jade laughed! "Was it that obvious? Yeah… Crime fighting is great, but I’d probably get depressed if my whole career was about the dark side of humanity. At least with journalism I can mix it up. Tired of mobsters and newspapers? Write for a travel magazine! Sick of world tours? Dig up dirty gossip on royal families. Variety is nice." -05:54 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Why did muckraking sound so much nicer when she was talking about it? Fortunately for Trevor, he had an excuse not to give a reply; they were pulling up to Panzavecchia, right on schedule. "Okay, showtime. Let’s make this look good." Trevor pasted on his most winning grin as he parked the Mercedes, again moving to open Jade’s door, even taking her hand to help her out of the car. "I hope you’re ready for a lovely evening, Miss Sparrow." -06:04 Sep 22
Jade: "I am eager to see if you can impress me, Mister Cane." The game was on! For the sake of appearances and making sure if -their- conversation was over heard, that meant no more work talk. This was going to get really interesting. Jade adjusted the skirt of her dress once she was standing, then she was taking his arm. Giving that flirty grin again. Maybe if she was busy driving him nuts, she wouldn’t act stupid. -06:13 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Okay, it had been a little bit (alright, a good while) since Trevor had been in the dating game, but he was pretty sure Jade was being a tease. But then, wasn’t that the idea? Their cover story was that this was a date, after all. Thank god it wasn’t working on him. No sir, not even a little. Trevor wasn’t attracted to snoopy gossipmonger reporters. "I got us a great table. Perfect view. I happen to be friendly with the owner." By which he meant the owner had been a client; Trevor had helped the man zero in on which of the managers had been cooking the books just last year. Nasty business, since all of the managers were the owner’s kids. -06:25 Sep 22
Jade: Perfect view meant exactly the right spot to spy on their target and hear snippets of conversation. Jade linked her hand with his, not even having to fake that eager almost excited smile. "Oh? I’ve always liked men who had connections. You’re full of surprises." -06:30 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "You haven’t seen anything yet." Trevor didn’t have to fake his smile, either; her enthusiasm was infectious. "Reservation for Cane, party of two," he told the host who had materialized to greet them the second they stepped through the doors. They were seated promptly. Trevor pulled out Jade’s chair for her, taking advantage of the moment to glance at the empty table sporting a reservation card not far from their own. So Caruso hadn’t shown just yet. "I think we’d like to start off with a nice wine." Plucking up the wine list, he pointed out his selection to the waiter and tried not to wince when he thought about what this was costing him. The things he did for the job… -06:40 Sep 22
Jade: If there was one thing she was good at, it was being observant. Even while slipping in to her seat, Jade had a quick glance at the room. The place was -gorgeous-. It’d be a lie to say she wasn’t used to a little ritz and glam, but Panzavecchia was so high up in grandeur, even she was a little mesmerized. Their target wasn’t there yet, which wasn’t too much of a downer. She was now busy casting her ‘date’ a glance ever so often as she grinned at the wine list. Jade doubted he could afford half the stuff on the wine list, let alone the rest of dinner. "That sounds divine. Are you familiar with wines, Mr. Cane?" -06:47 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Of course." He’d memorized the label, price, and top five reviews of every wine sold in the city; that sort of thing came in handy. Not that he’d ever tasted most of them himself. "If you’ll trust me to surprise you, Miss Sparrow?" -06:53 Sep 22
Jade: Jade rest her elbow on the table and her chin in her hands, casting him one hell of a wicked grin! Breaking and entering might have been his element, but fancy crap was totally hers! "I don’t know about trusting… but I’d love to see how you can surprise me! I don’t think I’ve gotten a good surprise in awhile." -06:56 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: That sounded like a challenge. Trevor was a total sucker for challenges. "Right then, we’ll be having…" he pointed out a name from the wine list to their waiter, making certain that Jade couldn’t see what he was pointing to. He had it on good authority that while it wasn’t the most expensive item on the menu, it was more than good enough to impress a girl who knew a thing or two about her vino. "That’ll be all for now. Give the lady and I some time to select our appetizers." No way he could skimp and just do entrees, not for a "date" at a place like this. Besides, who knew how long they’d be here. -07:07 Sep 22
Jade: "You have a very expressive face." she announced, deliberately not explaining what she meant as she opened up the menu for browsing. Should she go for hurting his wallet or go for what actually looked tasty? She was starving! She was back to grinning at him though. Damnit, she was doing too much of that. -07:12 Sep 22
Spaghetti Detective

Spaghetti Detective 001: Meet Me Halfway

(to be inserted from forum logs)
For the Sake of Tradition

For the Sake of Tradition 002: For the Sake of Tradition

[Zamira is not going to dinner. EVER AGAIN. At least not until after her cousins wedding and certain people are no longer there.] -10:16 Jun 07
[Rainer has a no-show fiancee for dinner, a sore neck, and one hell of a brewing bad mood. Not that he’s confused or anything like that.] -10:18 Jun 07
Zamira: Skipping dinner was wretched and she was so very tempted to sneak out for something in the kitchen. …but even sneaking around in the halls resulted in to accidental run ins and Zamira couldn’t deal with it! Despite her cousin’s over-joyed reaction to Zamira’s angry confession about consummating with her fiance, Zamira was pretty sure that was a huge mistake. A huge… confusing… mistake. -10:22 Jun 07
Rainer: Okay, so she was being a twit about what happened. It was… probably not the smartest thing they could have done, considering how they didn’t want to get married. But it had happened and she wasn’t the only one feeling awkward and it was damn rude of her to hide herself away and leave him to do all of the explanations. Scowling and rubbing at the back of his neck, he marched up to her chamber door and gave a solid knock. It was too late for such things as propriety now. -10:34 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira almost answered it. Almost. With her hand on the knob, she realized it might not be someone she wanted to speak to. She could pretend to not be there, or to be asleep… But Goddess knows, if it were Rainer he’d probably bang on her door all night. “Who is it? I am ill…!” -10:36 Jun 07
Rainer: “It’s me, Princess.” He tried to keep polite, really he did, but he was just so damn disgruntled that it came out in his voice. How did she get under his skin so easily? “We need to talk.” -10:39 Jun 07
Zamira: Why did HE sound upset? She was the one seduced in an open hallway, totally incapable of getting an annulment now, and probably gossiped about thanks to Drita. Zamira was much better at sounding completely nonchalant. “I told you, I am ill. You’ll just have to come and see me tomorrow. Maybe…” -10:42 Jun 07
Rainer: “You’re not ill,” he snapped. Did she think this was just going to go away if they ignored it? “Open the damn door!” -10:43 Jun 07
Zamira: “It’s so kind of you to make such assumptions about your fiance, and I am so sorry I can’t join you this evening!” A wide, grin spread across her face. It was, at least, a small victory to irk him in this one small way. She wasn’t coming out and he couldn’t make her! “Goodnight, Rainer.” -10:46 Jun 07
Rainer: “You-” Rainer stopped short, pressing his fingertips to his temple and taking a deep, measured, painfully slow breath. She wasn’t going to respond to him barking orders at her; she never did. Why was he even trying? He was off of his game tonight… today, really. “…Look. I know you’re hungry. Let me get you something to eat, at least. You can’t just sit in there starving yourself.” -10:50 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira leaned against the door, narrowing her eyes a bit. A change of tone? Did he really think he could lure her out that way? “Maybe I am simply not hungry and wanted to sleep early tonight? I could go and fetch something to eat myself if I needed to.” She ought to leave it at that and ignore him! Instead she was pressing her ear against the door. -10:56 Jun 07
Rainer: “You could, but I’m offering to fetch it for you.” It was more than that; he was extending an olive branch here. He didn’t want to squabble, and he didn’t want her wasting away in her room like an idiot, afraid to show her face. They needed to talk about this. And… he didn’t like that she didn’t want to see him. It was… insulting, somehow, as if he were some kind of brute. He- Damn it all, he really hoped she would just let him do this one thing. “Are you really not sorry for missing a meal?” -11:02 Jun 07
Zamira: “Everyone is excited about Drita’s wedding, I sincerly doubt anyone has noticed me missing.” Outside of him. Of which she could wish was endearing, but he was more than likely just worried about his reputation than a missing fiance he didn’t want in the first place. Zamira scowled at the door before she finally turned the knob and swung it open. “I suppose you will stand out here all night if I refuse food?” -11:08 Jun 07
Rainer: He flashed a stubborn grin. “I think you know the answer to that, Princess.” Of course, they both knew that if she ordered it directly, he would have to leave. They also both knew she wouldn’t do that. “I had to make your excuses, you know.” -11:16 Jun 07
Zamira: “Fine. Then you can fetch food and I may or may not be here when you return.” Her response came with a perfectly ‘innocent’ expression and the crossing of her arms. Zamira wished he wouldn’t grin like that, it was a little distracting and all too reminding of a few hours prior. -11:28 Jun 07
Rainer: “We really ought to talk about this, you know,” he argued, crossing his own arms over his chest as if in answer. “Sooner rather than later would be better. This changes things.” -11:33 Jun 07
Zamira: By the look on her face it was obvious that she was seriously thinking backing up in to the room and slamming the door in his face. Zamira seemed to mask that quickly, though and returned to that cool, slightly irked frown. “There is nothing to discuss. You’re my fiance, I plan a wedding… unless you are going to break all tradition and call the entire thing off.” Which would be… Zamira didn’t even know what to think about it now. She didn’t even want to have this conversation! Her head tilted as she glanced back over her shoulder, the thought of slamming the door in his face returning… -11:39 Jun 07
Rainer: That was what pushed his last nerve over the edge, and he was suddenly planting a hand on either side of the door frame and leaning in, eyes narrowing. “Is that what you want to do? Call it off?” Because that wasn’t acceptable. The moment he’d come to his senses after their reckless little rendezvous in the corridor- In the corridor, where anyone could have seen- Rainer had realized one thing immediately. He had to marry Zamira. To do otherwise at this point would make him the worst kind of man, and that wasn’t who he was. Did she really think so badly of him? -11:46 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira leaned backwards just a fraction, scowling at him in return. Did he think after all of the time and effort and pure faith she put in to their traditions, that one little interlude was going to scare her away? …granted, she had immediately ran and locked herself in her room! But that didn’t mean she was going to back out of a wedding that, as accidental as the engagement happened, was fated by a technicality whether she liked it or not. Now if she could put that in to words. “If you try, I will quite happily send the rest of the guard out to bring your mauled body back. You aren’t free of me so easy!” -11:52 Jun 07
Rainer: “I’m marrying you.” His voice was clipped, his lips pressing together into a thin line as he stared at her own infuriatingly sneering pair. No matter what she might think, Rainer was no blackguard despoiler of women, not even snooty princesses with attitude problems. He was a man of his word, and he made a vow of deadly serious import to her now. “I’m marrying you whether you like it or not. I will drag you kicking and screaming to the altar if I have to. Are we clear, Princess?” -12:00 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira actually looked surprised! Dropping her arms so she could give his shoulder a rough shove. “Whether -I- like it or not? ME?” She might have slapped him too, but settled for trying to shove him out of her door frame. “I am not the one who was against this entire thing from the start, mewling about his lost Aimee and saying I was the last person in the world he wanted to marry! So perhaps you ought to be leashing yourself!” -12:09 Jun 07
Rainer: “Me?! You’re the one who keeps sulking around as if someone died, acting like it’s somehow all my fault that you decided to take a tumble off the roof, all the while making doe eyes at that sot Malkellen! Would you rather I let you break your silly neck?!” Rainer demanded, not budging an inch. In fact, he was wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her still, because he just knew she was going to duck away from him in a moment. “I’m sorry that it’s such torment to marry me, but I think you’ll manage.” -12:20 Jun 07
Zamira: “Did you think I were trying to fall off the roof on purpose?! Believe me, had a choice in who I landed on, it wouldn’t have been you!” Blast it all. She had been two seconds away from slamming the door on him, and now she was pushing against him and trying to pry his arm off. Of course he had to mention Malkellen. “At least he doesn’t make me want to scream and pull out my hair, or strangle him and drown his body in the nearest moat! I tried to be civil about the entire thing and you have been nothing but a confusing, infuriating, pain in the ass! -12:26 Jun 07
Rainer: Civil? She thought her passive-aggressive harassment was civil? “He’s a conceited, spoiled playboy and you should stay away from him. He doesn’t care about trifling with the hearts of… delicate ladies such as yourself.” -12:33 Jun 07
Zamira: Oooh. She’d show him a delicate lady. Zamira twist to give him a good kick to the shin, before shoving at him again, and looked all too triumphant about it! “Malkellen has been nothing but a gentleman with me, and regardless of US being married, you have no say in who I make acquaintances with! Unless, of course, you are going to refrain from running wild with pretty blond twits..” Why, WHY did she even throw that in there. And why was there even a twinge of jealousy?! She didn’t care! -12:40 Jun 07
Rainer: Unfortunately for Zamira, he caught it. “…You don’t want me running around with ‘pretty blond twits’, huh?” He drew her back in, as much as that kick smarted, and took hold of her chin. “Why? You worried I’ll get them alone and share a moment like the one we had today?” His face hovered inches from hers, as if he were about to kiss her at any moment, and he was going too far again with teasing her but he wanted to hear her admit it. -12:50 Jun 07
Zamira: She flushed, and she hoped her expression didn’t betray her thoughts. …then on a whim she threw that worry right out the window. Why not let him have it? If he was going to be her husband he would be her husband and Zamira wasn’t going to accept anything less than perfection! “As a matter of fact, that is exactly what I am concerned about.” she spat back. “No husband of mine is allowed to go traipsing around with silly bimbos, leaving me home and ignored and wondering what harlot he’s bedding!” -01:01 Jun 07
Rainer: She wanted his attention? Fine. She had it. He’d pay her so much attention that she’d beg him to leave her alone. “As Your Highness wishes,” he bit out, bristling, and closed the distance between them in a possessive, angry kiss. It lasted only a moment, but he was winded by the time he pulled away from her. -01:10 Jun 07
Zamira: “What do y-!” She hadn’t realized what he meant until it was too late. Her breath held and hands up ready to strangle him, yet that was the last thing on her mind when he pulled away. Zamira was never going to understand how one kiss could get her so befuddled that she’d forget every angry word and curse that she wanted to throw at him. She was left with her eyes closed and an irritatingly wistful look on her face, and had she seen it she might’ve slapped herself. “…That’s a weapon and it’s unfair…!” she finally growled out. -01:21 Jun 07
Rainer: “Does that mean you want me to stop?” he asked, unable to take his eyes off of her. Something about her made all of his common sense go out the window the moment she opened her mouth… or the moment he touched her… or whenever he was around her at all. “Go on. Tell me to leave.” The pad of his thumb traced over her bottom lip. -01:34 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira was going to. …maybe. …Apparently not. This was exactly why she immediately ran to Drita before and why she hadn’t wanted to see him at dinner. For some reason all he had to do was kiss her and she was done in. That should be a good thing with your fiance… if it weren’t so terrifying. “I want you… stop being so… so you.” How frustrating that just a soft touch from him had her forgetting words! -01:42 Jun 07
Rainer: “I’m afraid that’s the only way I know how to be.” She felt so good, crushed to his front, and Rainer had to stop and ask himself what he was doing. It was like trying to shake off a thick, sluggish fog, and before he knew it he was kissing her again, nipping at the corner of her mouth. It took him far too long to remember that they were in the hallway- again– and to reign himself in. “You don’t help things, either.” -02:04 Jun 07
For the Sake of Tradition

For the Sake of Tradition 001: For the Sake of Tradition

[Zamira suddenly has a fiance she didn’t want and wasn’t aiming for. Damnation.] -04:27 Jan 31
[Rainer is Captain of the Guard, and he was only standing where he’d been told to stand.] -04:28 Jan 31
Zamira: Had she slipped a few feet to the left. She would have fallen on the perfect dream of a man. …Instead she had to be caught by Rainer, who was probably the last person she wanted to see everyday. One would think traditions were a little flexible when you trip off the roof trying to get the -actual- Ceremony Princess’ scarf back. …Now she was stalking down the hall looking for her “fiance” to deal with plans. …Or kill him. One of the two would happen first. -04:30 Jan 31
Rainer: It was infuriating how a matter of routine could so quickly into the most tangled hot mess he’d encountered in his entire career. Of all the silly twits up on the roof to trip and fall, it would be Zamira. He was still wondering how exactly he was going to get out of this mess, but one thing was for sure; he would break their “engagement” or die trying. At the rate he’d been pushing himself at his drills, he’d achieve the latter before the day was out. Brushing his sweaty bangs back from his eyes, he stepped into the corridor… only to nearly bowl over the princess herself. -04:38 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira had to grab on to his arms just to keep herself from getting knocked backwards. So she wasn’t giving him the most gracious of smiles. “I have been trying to find you all day. …and now you’re here trying to run me over and smelling like a horse.” She might’ve said something ruder, but this WAS her future husband… Regardless of how much he deserved she was attempting to be civil. -04:43 Jan 31
Rainer: The insult that immediately sprang to his lips was just barely bitten back. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders, glancing away from her as if immune to her own far more aromatic scent. “I didn’t know that I was so hard to find, Princess. What do you want? Shall I go shower first so as not to offend you?” Okay, so he was snarking a bit. He knew it, and she knew it, and that was the important thing. -04:48 Jan 31
Zamira: “And waste more of my time? No. Drita wants me to bond with my fiance and talk about wedding plans.” Now, had her fiance been someone she actually -liked- Zamira would be elated to plan a wedding and spend time with her fiance. As it stood now, what she really want to do was push him right out that window over there. It was only a good shove away…. Zamira quickly let go of his arms. -04:51 Jan 31
Rainer: Wedding plans? There weren’t any, as far as he was concerned. Rainer hadn’t signed up for this. He was courting Aimee, not a princess who bossed him around and hated his guts. And whose fingers left irritating tingles shooting across his skin even through his tunic. Scoffing, he stepped around her, continuing on his way down the hallway. “So talk.” -04:55 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira turned around and glared at his back as he walked away from her. Then she was following, the click of her heels sounding more like a stomp across the marble floor. “Flower arrangements. Clothing. Wedding party, wedding dinner. Guests? Colors! Drita wants to have a double wedding, and as much as I love my cousin, she has the most terrible taste. ….And you’re not even listening to me, are you!” She could always tell when he was trying to tune her out. He’d just have that -look- on his face. Zamira caught up with him enough to shove him in the back out of sheer spite. It wasn’t exactly a strong shove, but it was enough to get her point across. -04:58 Jan 31
Rainer: The shove wore on his already taught and frayed nerves. It would figure that she’d shove him in the one spot he’d pulled a muscle, and that she’d do it on the first try. Gritting his teeth, Rainer whirled on her, snatching her up by her thin little forearms and giving her a good hard shake. “No, I’m not listening! What’s the point? There’s not going to be a wedding. You are the last woman in the world I want to marry. I’d rather eat my own sword than be shackled to a self-important, prattling, bossy-minded…” His breath was starting to come in pants, as if he’d been more recently exercising than was in fact the case. -05:06 Jan 31
Zamira: “Don’t yell at me, you hissy-fitted oaf! Had I any say in the matter, you would have been forgetten in five minutes and right now I’d be dancing off with Malkellen and having a much. more. pleasant. conversation!” Not that she was even remotely afraid of him, but he did startle her a bit. Zamira was quite tempted to poke his eyes with her fingernails, but opted for completely changing her tone of voice and hoping to disarm him. She gave him a painfully sweet smile. “You could let me plan the entire thing all by myself. I am sure you’ll look quite handsome in pink and ruffles.” -05:12 Jan 31
Rainer: The mention of the other man stung more than her threats of embarrassing garb. It made him want to wipe that confident, honeyed-poison smile from her face. And his mind’s eye seemed determined to supply him with strategies on just how to teach her such a lesson. Before he could think it through, he’d pushed her against the wall. “You think you’d enjoy yourself with him, huh? I know exactly what he’d find… pleasant… about your company, Princess. And it wouldn’t be your conversational skills.” -05:20 Jan 31
Zamira: That wasn’t quite the reaction Zamira was going for, and she wasn’t sure where she went wrong! Still, backed against a wall or not, she wasn’t going to cower at the feet of some steel swinging barbarian. She huffed, trying to twist out of his hands, but never turning her glare away from his eyes. He full on deserved that glare! “And what do YOU know about me? You stomp around with your catcalls and your bitching, but I doubt you even knew my name before I fell on your head!” -05:25 Jan 31
Rainer: He’d known exactly who she was. It was hard not to notice her, the way she moved through rooms as if the whole world spun on her axis. The first night he’d laid eyes on her, she’d been performing before the court, the entire room transfixed as she danced amid a whirl of fire and steel. The grace that seemed to elude her at all other times had been visible then, and it had drawn his eyes to her in a way that he had no business looking. She was a princess, unattainable. Even now. Which is exactly why the way he leaned in to speak against her ear was only intended to scare her. “Zamira. Shut up.” And when he pressed his lips roughly to hers, it was just a cruel joke… -05:39 Jan 31
Zamira: Now she was sure she took a wrong turn somewhere. And if she had figured out exactly when, it was lost the minute his mouth covered hers. There was a look of wide-eyed shock across her face. Even her brain was shouting that she should push him away and slap him a few times. But… Zamira found herself moving her lips against his in a furious retaliation. Did he really think he could bully her?! -05:46 Jan 31
Rainer: She wasn’t supposed to kiss him back. Rainer had meant to shock her, make her squirm, and withdraw with a laugh and a few choice words about throwing herself at him. Instead, she was giving as good as she got, and he began to wonder who else she’d been kissing… Growling, he nipped at the corner of her mouth, slipping his tongue past her lips to get acquainted with hers. If she bit him, though, she was going to regret it, so help him. -05:54 Jan 31
Zamira: He actually growled at her! Zamira wasn’t sure if she were threatened or wanted to laugh. Nor did she know if it was that growl of his tongue flicking against hers that suddenly had her knees feeling weak. …now she was scared! Even if she did linger with that kiss a few moments longer than she planned to, Zamira finally broke away. Taking in a deep shakey breath to hiss right back at him. “You. Are. Insane.” -06:02 Jan 31
Rainer: “I’m insane?” he wanted to know, his grip tightening on her pinned wrists. “Me? You’re the one tripping off of rooftops to catch scarves. Why couldn’t you just leave it? You know you’re clumsy. You have to. It’s not possible that you don’t.” Sometime during his rant, his hands had gravitated down to her waist, palms flush against her generous hips as he squeezed them through her gown. His mouth, too, hovered inches from the curve of her throat, and as he finished off with an exasperated exhalation of breath, he was running his tongue over her pulse point. “If I’m insane, it’s justifiable.” -06:12 Jan 31
[Zamira ] -06:19 Jan 31
Zamira: Her wrists were free and what she should have been doing was socking him right in the jaw. Not bracing a hand on his shoulder because his breath was tickling her neck and giving her the shivers. Not that she liked it at all. That would be ludicrous. She tilted her head so she was hissing directly in his ear. “It was my cousin’s scarf and a gift to her from the man destined to be her fiance. And hand you any respect for tradition you wouldn’t be such a callous ass.” There. That was the moment she should have shoved him and kicked his shin. So why was she still standing there with her heart trying to beat through her chest? -06:28 Jan 31
[Zamira ] -06:33 Jan 31
Rainer: She wasn’t stopping him. It was intoxicating, a heady rush, and somehow his knee was braced against the wall between her legs as he tugged her flush against his thigh, her skirts bunching. His fingers deftly edged over the lines of her bodice, pulling at the ties. “To hell with your stupid tradition. It’s exactly what got me into this.” With a low, frustrated sound, he sunk his teeth into a spot just under the curve of her jaw. -06:42 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira immediately regretted the soft squeaked she emitted. It didn’t exactly uphold the whole fierce air she was trying to keep up. In fact, neither was burying her face at his neck as she slipped her arm around his shoulder. Zamira told herself she was just poising to strangle him in a few moments when he least expected it. “That stupid tradition hasn’t faltered for hundreds of years and I’m not going to let you go and ruin it now.” Her voice didn’t come out as threatening as she would have liked it. Not when whispered against his throat as if she were trying to talk sweet to him! -06:54 Jan 31
Rainer: He swallowed when her mouth flirted softly with his skin, and as he managed to loosen her bodice enough to expose her decolletage, he moved to return the favor. Rainer outlined the curve of her breast with his mouth, arguing between each kiss and lick. “You… are extremely… difficult, do you know that?” Meanwhile, he was guiding her hips into a rocking motion which drove her against his leg. -07:08 Jan 31
Zamira: “All I wanted was a… um.. a conversation.” There -was- something she was supposed to be discussing with him. For the life of her she couldn’t remember what it was. Her nails dug gently in to his shoulder, releasing only long enough to slide up his neck in to his hair. Now that she could flick her fingers through it, it really was quite fine. But if he didn’t quit moving like that she really -would- go insane! -07:18 Jan 31
Rainer: “Well, you got it,” he laughed breathlessly. Ensuring that she was propped against the wall, he slid down to his knees, leaving a wet trail with his tongue across explosed flesh and silk alike. Her skirts he hiked up to her waist, her undergarments were peeled down with his teeth, and he was breathing hotly over the apex of her thighs before his tongue finally delved inside of her. -07:35 Jan 31
Zamira: Her yelp might have been loud enough to hear all the way down the hall, and Zamira quickly slapped both of her hands over her mouth. “..This is not the… the way to have.. a conversation, Rainer!” She had never, ever had someone touch her this way. And the fact they were in the middle of the hall and she was previously cursing the man’s name should half left her feeling ashamed. Not leaning her head back against the wall and whimpering in delight every time he flicked his tongue. -07:41 Jan 31
Rainer: All he gave her in answer was a hum. He was far too focused on getting her to say his name like that again, exploring every inch of her, making very sure that she could never look at him again without thinking of this moment. With one hand, he stroked her pale thigh; with the other, he ran a finger slowly around her entrance. She was hot and wet and it made him suck greedily at her clit as he replaced tongue with fingers, pushing carefully in. -07:53 Jan 31
Zamira: “This is really… not appropriate…!” Oh, she nearly slipped to the floor with her knees buckling out from under her. Zamira’s hands slid down from covering her mouth to dig her fingers in to the folds of her skirt at her waist. Anything to keep from clawing at her own skin everything her made her jump or shiver. The more solid feel of his fingers was almost alarming, yet the only complaints Zamira could muster was a soft moan -08:04 Jan 31
Rainer: His wrist flicked as he moved his fingers in and out, in and out, thrusting shallowly. Rainer uttered a low curse as he swirled his tongue over her sensitive skin; he was painfully hard by now, but too caught up in the momentum- in her- to stop and assess the situation. Groaning, he withdrew his fingers to yank at his trappings and then pulled her down onto his lap, rubbing against her. If he’d been thinking clearly, he wouldn’t be doing this in an open hallway in broad daylight where anyone could walk by. As it was… -08:20 Jan 31
Zamira: At that point Zamira threw caution to the wind. Fate’s will be done. Having landed on his lap with a faint hmph, she was certain that her skin was on fire and it was entirely his fault. Having no words left to throw at him, Zamira grasped his head between her hands. Brushing her mouth against his, not in that rough, frenzied way he kissed her before. But a tentative and curious brush of her lips and gentle nip of her teeth. -08:28 Jan 31
[Rainer probably shouldn’t be doing this in the hallway. Or at all.] -03:56 Mar 06
[Zamira has no idea how she got in to this.] -03:56 Mar 06
Rainer: The tentativeness of that kiss undid him. With a slight shiver, he pulled her against him as his hips jerked up from the stone floor, her bared breasts crushing against the front of his tunic. He could feel her nipples perking through the thin layer of linen, and he could feel the wetness on her thighs as he slid between them. Before he could stop to think, he was hoisting her up from his lap just enough to push the tip of his erection past her entrance with a muffled intake of breath. -03:57 Mar 06
Zamira: Zamira gasped. In the back of her head her conscience was screaming, but clearly she was getting herself enchanted by some sort of male witch. Feeling him pushing between her folds so solid left a shock of electricity shooting all the way up her spine. Her hands catching the sides of his face held him still, as her kiss turned from tentative to nipping at his lips with her teeth and taking his mouth with an unexpected ferocity. -04:03 Mar 06
Rainer: He was damned if she was shy, and damned doubly if she was assertive. He wanted to drive into her madly when she kissed him thay way, and he barely restrained himself to a more controlled thrust, his broad hands kneading her thighs as he reclaimed control of the kiss. -04:16 Mar 06
Zamira: It was liking warring with him without words. Made all the worse at trying to keep herself from losing all sense at the same time. It didn’t seem to be working, however. As drove deeper, Zamira shifted over his lap, a unfamiliar impatience washing over her just as sharply as that odd paign of desire that sat churning in her stomach. Zamira tilted her head, flicking her tongue across his mouth in taunt. Brushing her fingers softly at the back of his neck in a gentle caress. If she were going mad, he was going down with her. -04:25 Mar 06
Rainer: His grip on her tightened, and his palms moved up over the smoothness of her thighs as he guided her into the next snap of his hips. She didn’t seem to realize that she could completely control the pace if she wanted, and Rainer was half afraid of what would happen if she did. He broke the kiss to come up for air, lifting one hand to brush her lovely hair away from her face so that he could take her earlobe between his teeth. If she knew what she was doing to him… -04:33 Mar 06
Zamira: “I really.. don’t like you…” she mumbled, with seemingly no force behind it beyond a confused and breathy sigh. He baffled her, being so aggressive one moment, but so tenderly sweet the next. Leaving her unsure if she was going to shake him to death or melt right to the floor. Zamira found herself resting against his cheek, with her arms curling around his shoulders and hands digging in to his tunic. His hips driving against her making a faint groaning purr slip through her lips to fall against his neck in a warm hiss of breath. -04:45 Mar 06
Rainer: “You’re… doing a good job of showing it,” he laughed breathlessly, but the bite from his early snarking was missing. He trailed wet kisses down her neck, the desperation he was fighting against slipping into each press of lips and tongue as he quickened the pace. -04:55 Mar 06
Zamira: Her grip tightened on his tunic. Her scathing remark lost on the wave of new sensations. Zamira wasn’t even aware of how her own hers rocked and swayed. Greeting his with a slower, but no less desired pace. Even her legs widen to take him in deeper. Making her fall against him just to keep herself upright. -05:03 Mar 06
Rainer: Rainer felt himself pulse inside of her. He could see- and feel- that she was melting around him, but it wasn’t enough. His hand rose to his lips so that he could wet the pads of his fingers, and then he had a hand between her breast and his body, his slick thumb teasing her areola. He wasn’t going to be satisfied until she was writhing. -05:19 Mar 06
Zamira: “Gods above…!” Zamira hissed. Who knew something so simple could feel so sensational. Though it would be so easy to swat his hand away, she was leaning in to his embrace. Nuzzling against his cheek until her mouth found his ear and nipped gently at the lobe. One of her hands slipped down, to steal away under his tunic so she could touch the bareness of his skin underneath. -05:25 Mar 06
Rainer: Rainer’s abdomen flexed under her explorative touch. A tense exhalation escaped his not-quite-gritted teeth, and his hand dropped from her breast to tease her clit with still-wet fingers. The angle was awkward for his wrist, but between the twisting sensation below his navel and the muscles tightening in his shoulders, stiffness in his wrist was the last thing on his mind. He pressed his face against her neck, breathing her in. -05:51 Mar 06
[Zamira has timed out.] -06:00 Mar 06
[Zamira ] -06:00 Mar 06
Zamira: Oh, that was too much..! Zamira groaned, a blinding jolt of heat winding it’s way all the way down to her toes in a brief, but intoxicating wave. She was tilting on the edge of begging him for more or cursing his very existance. Raking her nails up his back without any sort of awareness of how she moved with him. All Zamira could feel was that swimming desire and that tantilizing pressure he was so adeptly mounting between her legs. -06:05 Mar 06
[Rainer has timed out.] -06:29 Mar 06
[Rainer enters.] -06:32 Mar 06
Rainer: Her nails on his spine were direct sparks to his own rising peak. He tried to keep his thrusts shallow and found himself utterly unable. The pair of them were moving in a messy synchrony born only halfway from any sense of purpose, and he swore a few choice words into the silken skin of her throat that ordinarily weren’t meant for a lady’s ears. Rainer’s teeth closed over the spot where the curve of her neck met her shoulder just in time to cut himself off when it turned into her half-uttered name. “Zami-” -06:35 Mar 06
Zamira: There was really something great about having him this way. She wasn’t sure when her eyes fell closed or when she let herself fall prey to the wild abandon. All at once it seemed to come with a sudden release. Zamira’s surprised cry as her body stiffened and every muscle in her body tighten and clenched. Both of her arms clung around him even while her head tilted, letting her hair fall down her back as she gasp with every quaking shudder. -06:48 Mar 06
Rainer: The force of his orgasm caught Rainer off his guard, every inch of him shuddering as he came inside of her. He licked where he’d bitten her neck, soothing the indentations from his teeth, and pulled her in close as he tried to regain his breath and his axis. All that he could see, feel, taste was Zamira. His sticky fingers trailed down her inner thigh as his other hand pressed to the small of her back, steadying them both. -07:00 Mar 06
Zamira: Zamira was still breathing so hard her heart was beating a million times per minute. Her arms remained around him as she dropped her head to his shoulder and buried her face at his neck. She’d never felt anything quite like that. So stormy and confusing, but so utterly delightful she was almost disappointed it was over. And the worst part, she couldn’t think of what to say beyond muttering against his skin. -07:11 Mar 06

Characters: Fantasy


[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]


Character Name: Zamira
Gender: Female
Species/Race: Human
Age: 23
Birthplace/World: Berkuroshe
Occupation: Princess & Healer of Berkuroshe


General Appearance: Dark brown hair, blue eyes. 5’7″ generous curves.
Strengths: A strong and healthy body!
Weaknesses: Zamira is pron to over exerting herself and over estimating what she can do. She’s also highly accident prone.


Current Goal/Purpose: Plan a wedding or get OUT of the wedding. One of the two.
Talents: Fire Sword Dancing, singing.
Inabilities: Being even remotely graceful. She doesn’t have the patience for it.
Fears: Zamira fears no beasts nor monster! But MEN? Terrifying. Not men as a gender, but rather she knows all about serial killers, stalkers, murderers, thieves, and other varieties of evil people. It’s always evil men that do evil things and cause all the strife in the world.
General Personality: Zamira is spirited, a little wild, and uncontrollable. But on the brightside, she believes in duty and is a genuinely caring person. Thus, she takes on her role as a Princess of Berkuroshe with pride. She enjoys being unconventional and taking chances. Yet, she firmly believes in most of their traditions and holds them close to her heart. Most people either really enjoy Zamira’s company, or find her incredibly overwhelming. She has the sort of presence that can dominate a room even when she’s not meaning to.
Inner Personality: Most of Zamira is “what you see is what you get”. She doesn’t feel it necessary to hide her thoughts or feelings. However, the one thing she does hold back is how much she worries about her future. Historically speaking, a Princess of Berkuroshe rarely gets to lead a long a fulfilling life before a curse, death, or worse fate befalls them. Zamira doesn’t want to be another casualty.


General History:

Present Life:

Special Historic Notes:

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Realistic

Raven Alabaster

[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]

Character Name: Raven Ramona Alabaster

Gender: Female

Job/Role: High School Student Pre-Senior Year, Housekeeping

Age: 16

General Appearance: Chestnut brown hair, light blue eyes. Short but curvy frame. A little busty, wider hips and a heart shaped face. Wears very light make up. Favors simple but feminine clothing. Usually cute blouses, shrugs/sweaters, and jeans or slacks. Prefers ballet flats and sandals to sneakers. Doesn’t walk well in high heels.

Current Goal/Purpose: Find a better job?

General Personality: Just your normal every day teenage girl. Raven is a little bit sassy. She’ll play-tease anyone she is comfortable around. She gets a little sarcastic when she is annoyed or frustrated. A little shy and awkward with new people, but she warms up quickly once she gets a feel for them. Very adaptable to situations and a quick thinker. Kind of a girly girl and a damsel (but doesn’t consider herself one). She loves young adult novels, the sunny days at the beach, and carnivals.

General History: Raven had the misfortune of being born to emo-goth-punk teen parents. The kinds that wore all black and trench coats with fingerless gloves, dyed their hair, got a lot of piercings, pretended to be creatures of the night, etc. Her parents thought naming her Raven was ironic since their last name was Alabaster. They chose Ramona as her middle name because of their mutual love for The Ramones. She spent most of her kid years being dragged to clubs, underground concerts, and being part of “the scene”.

These days her parents are a lot more responsible. They finally have real people jobs (her dad is a stocker at a local grocery store, and her mom hangs on to her roots as the Head Manager at their local mall Hot Topic). The three of them live in a tiny two bedroom apartment close to Raven’s school.

During the summer Raven gets a job so she can save up for her first car. This summer she is working as a Housekeeper on some island owned by a billionaire.

[/et_pb_text][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Fantasy Characters: Modern Realistic

Alexis Laurel Sparrow

[et_pb_section bb_built=”1″ fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#04090f” allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” custom_padding_tablet=”50px|0|50px|0″ custom_padding_last_edited=”on|desktop”][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” use_border_color=”off” _builder_version=”3.0.92″ module_class=”dbio”]

Character Name: Alexis Laurel Sparrow

Gender: Female

Job/Role: Lawyer

Age: 33

General Appearance: Her natural hair color is black and now that she is showing signs of grey, she regularly goes in for a coloring at her favorite salon. Presently she is sporting a dark brown shoulder length bob haircut with “warm autumn highlights” that makes her blue eyes pop. Alexis puts a lot in to her appearance; with fancy scrubs and creams for her skin and a rigid diet plan to keep herself thin and trim. Tall at 5’8″ (and even taller in her designer heels). Her makeup leans towards the “natural” look, save for a heavy use of eyeliner and mascara. Wears nothing but expensive designer fashion. She’s always neat, tidy, and polished. Favors clothes in neutral colors; white, black & grey especially. When she does do pops of color, it’ll be shades of red or copper. Doesn’t wear a lot of accessories and her shoes will always match her purse.

Current Goal/Purpose: Rise in her career.

General Personality: Alexis has always been tightly wound. She’s the oldest of give girls, putting her in the position of responsible older sibling (and as the others would say “Boss of the Universe”). As a child she was always serious and trying to keep control over things, and only continued as she got older. When she does things, she goes all in. It WILL get done and it WILL be perfect. She is absolutely a perfectionist and control freak. If something doesn’t go her way she’ll put up a front of being unflappable, but it’ll be driving her insane on the inside. To make matters worse she is actually quite good at what she does. She’s vain and almost a little cocky, but has too cool of an exterior to let it show. Alexis has a very hard time letting loose and relaxing, but her colleagues from law school have one of two unbelievable stories about her getting wild drunk after successful exams. She can’t stand people getting in to her personal bubble.

General History: As the eldest sister of five, Alexis has always had to be the grownup. At least, that is how she feels. She bossed all of her sisters around like a war General. She wasn’t the one playing imaginative games, making creative art, or running screaming through the house. She was a very serious child, with very serious interests, and was constantly lecturing her sisters about their terrible behaviors when she didn’t have her nose in her books.

She excelled in school and graduated with honors. Going in to law school and following in the family trade was the natural way to go and her dream since she was a child.

Alexis met Clark in college. Their relationship was very planned and practical. They both shared the same interests (going to law school, getting the big house and expensive cars, raising a family, etc) and their personalities and habits suited each other well. They moved in together and later married. For awhile everything was perfect. When Alexis found out she may not be able to have children things started going downhill. Clark wanted to look in to options, Alexis started getting distant and focusing on nothing but work. Everything turned in to a fight. They divorced after two years of marriage. Clark is now married again with a new wife and a family. Alexis never talks about it.

These days Alexis is wanting more out of her career. Her parents didn’t want to expand their and Alexis wanted to work on more challenging cases. She’s put out her resume to look for a new firm.

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” _builder_version=”3.0.92″ show_bottom_space=”on” /][et_pb_image src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” _builder_version=”3.0.92″ show_bottom_space=”on” /][et_pb_image src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” _builder_version=”3.0.92″ show_bottom_space=”on” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Fantasy Characters: Modern Realistic

Brooklyn Mulligan

[et_pb_section fb_built=”1″ specialty=”on” custom_padding_last_edited=”on|desktop” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” admin_label=”Section” _builder_version=”3.0.74″ background_color=”#181620″ custom_padding_tablet=”50px|0|50px|0″ transparent_background=”off” padding_mobile=”off”][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″ _builder_version=”3.0.47″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row” _builder_version=”3.0.47″][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″ _builder_version=”3.0.47″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Stats” module_class=”dbio” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ background_size=”initial” background_position=”top_left” background_repeat=”repeat” text_orientation=”justified” background_layout=”dark” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid”]


Character Name: Brooklyn Mulligan

Gender: Female

Occupation: Shepherdess. Don’t laugh. It’s not funny. Brooklyn lives on the family-owned farm along with the rest of her folks. Her job is taking care of the sheep.

Age: 30

General Appearance: Red hair, hazel eyes. Petite frame and around 5’4″. People often mistake her for a college girl. Loves plaid, boho style, jeans, and being comfortable in her clothes. Has always felt a little awkward glamming it up, but her tour of Europe matured her fashion sense a bit.
[/et_pb_text][et_pb_text admin_label=”PSYCHOLOGICAL” module_class=”dbio” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ background_size=”initial” background_position=”top_left” background_repeat=”repeat” text_orientation=”justified” background_layout=”dark” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid”]


Goal/Purpose: Brooklyn just wants to find her place as a person and in life. She knows what she is expected to do, but she’s not sure if that’s what she wants for herself.

Aspirations: ??? Right now she has none.

Fears: Being one of those people that is never really happy. Anything with a stinger.

Quirks: She will talk to her sheep all day long. She talks to sheep more than she talks to people.

Virtues: Ask for Brooklyn’s help and she will move heaven and earth to give it. She won’t judge, she won’t ask questions. She’ll just be there for you for whatever you need.

Vices: She doesn’t want to argue or disagree with someone and then risk that person getting upset/not liking her for it. This gets her in to situations she doesn’t want to be in.

Fondest Memory: A moment at the coast of Spain where she was sitting on some hotel balcony just watching the waves hit the beach. She just finished posting up a little article of the prior day’s adventure touring the city streets. A warm cup of coffee in her hands. Soft music played from her laptop and a nice breeze blew through the air. For the first time in a really long time she felt at peace. Normal. Like everything would be okay.

Painful Memory: The sudden death of her brother and his family is the worst. Specifically sitting in the hospital with the rest of her family waiting to hear news.

Biggest Regret: She is constantly regretting things, she can’t pick a biggest one.


Perceived by Others: Her friends think she is a pushover. They try to encourage her to speak up for herself (some by example of getting her in to trouble). Before her Europe trip no one really wanted to listen to her talk because all she had to talk about was sheep and her family. The only time she seemed to be any fun was when she was drunk because then she’d actually speak what was on her mind and be a lot more open to fun suggestions. Those that have been following Brooklyn’s Europe Travel Blog are actually really excited to see her again and see how much she’s evolved.

Brooklyn’s family have always viewed her as an odd duck. Most of the family have their heads on straight, know who they are, what they want, and go after it. Brooklyn gets lost in the noise and no matter how much they try to point her in the right and correct directions, she has been resistant. They always thought she was just going through a rebellious phase, but when it continued even after college everyone assumed she would eventually grow up and be the Spinster Mulligan. After her Elder brother’s death and she left the country, her dad was REALLY PISSED.
[/et_pb_text][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” module_class=”dbio” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ background_size=”initial” background_position=”top_left” background_repeat=”repeat” text_orientation=”justified” background_layout=”dark” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid”]


Brooklyn has always been a good girl. A reliable girl. A do what is expected girl. At first it was fine. She was making her family happy. Getting all of those good grades, having the hobbies they thought she should have, working where they wanted her to work, etc. The older she got the more off-kilter she felt. Brooklyn wants everyone to be happy, but somewhere along the way she forgot to find out what makes HER happy. Everything that made up who she was just seemed like stuff other people TOLD her she was.

By the time she realized this, she thought she was too old to change anything. Her life was set. Around this same time her older brother’s friend Jack was having a bro-crisis. Denver was having a kid and didn’t have a lot of time for his friend anymore. Brooklyn and Jack started hanging out. He introduced her to people she otherwise may have never talked to. When she wasn’t at home being the Sheep Girl, she at least got to go out, drink and do new things. Slowly she was getting an idea of who “Brooklyn” was.

A year ago her older brother, his wife, and kids died in a freak car crash. The family was completely devastated and Brooklyn took it really hard. Her big brother was THE GUY. He was this perfect, bigger than life personality who had everything under control, made things better, just an all around amazing dude. Now he and his family were gone for no good reason.

Brooklyn couldn’t deal with it. She packed up all her stuff and left the country. Unlike the rest of her family, she didn’t have a husband, kids, or fancy job keeping her in place. She didn’t want her life to be the rinse and repeat of just trying to make it through another same old day. Taking inspiration from an adventurous Great Uncle, Brooklyn went on a tour of Europe. She wrote about her daily explorations and little adventures in a travel blog. She met a guy and had a short and bittersweet romance.

Almost a year after she left, she has been summoned home. Her grandfather has taken ill, which means her father is stepping in to the role as the family leader. And that means she as the eldest living heir must take over her father’s duties. Brooklyn was NEVER meant to play this role and she is not prepared in the slightest. There are a lot of expectations and it’s a lot of pressure. Everyone is really putting the squeeze on her to meet a nice young man and get hitched. Have some babies. She is WAY over due, she’s getting way too old to find a guy and her uterus is going to dry up. There is age-old family tradition to follow.
[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ _builder_version=”3.0.47″][et_pb_image src=”” align=”center” admin_label=”Image” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ animation_style=”slide” animation_direction=”left” animation_duration=”500ms” animation_intensity_slide=”10%” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” animation=”left” sticky=”off”][/et_pb_image][et_pb_text admin_label=”FAMILY N FRIENDS” module_class=”dbio” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ background_size=”initial” background_position=”top_left” background_repeat=”repeat” text_orientation=”justified” background_layout=”dark” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid”]


Parents: Jim & Cathy

Eldest Brother: Denver – Married to ____ Had 2 kids. All Deceased. :(

Younger Sister: Charlotte – Married to: ___ Has four kids and is pregnant again.

Younger Sister: Savannah – Married to: ___ Has one kid.

Youngest Brother: Austin – Married to: ____ Has two kids.

Misc Aunts, Uncles, Cousins, Ancient Grandparents, Inlaws.


Jack Castellano: The guy was her older brother’s bestie in high school and somehow became HER bestie. Brooklyn doesn’t question it. He is one of the few people she can be relaxed and herself with, to talk to honestly and be real around. Brooklyn has a lot of respect for his opinions.

[/et_pb_text][et_pb_image src=”” admin_label=”Image” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ animation_style=”slide” animation_direction=”left” animation_duration=”500ms” animation_intensity_slide=”10%” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” animation=”left” sticky=”off”][/et_pb_image][et_pb_image src=”” admin_label=”Image” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ animation_style=”slide” animation_direction=”left” animation_duration=”500ms” animation_intensity_slide=”10%” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” animation=”left” sticky=”off”][/et_pb_image][et_pb_image src=”” admin_label=”Image” _builder_version=”3.0.87″ animation_style=”slide” animation_direction=”left” animation_duration=”500ms” animation_intensity_slide=”10%” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” animation=”left” sticky=”off”][/et_pb_image][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]

Characters: Modern Fantasy

Caroline Andraste

[et_pb_section fullwidth=”off” specialty=”on” admin_label=”Section” transparent_background=”off” background_color=”#181620″ allow_player_pause=”off” inner_shadow=”off” parallax=”off” parallax_method=”off” padding_mobile=”off” make_fullwidth=”off” use_custom_width=”off” width_unit=”on” make_equal=”off” use_custom_gutter=”off” parallax_1=”off” parallax_method_1=”off” parallax_2=”off” parallax_method_2=”off” template_type=””][et_pb_column type=”1_2″ specialty_columns=”2″][et_pb_row_inner admin_label=”Row”][et_pb_column_inner type=”4_4″ saved_specialty_column_type=”1_2″][et_pb_text admin_label=”Text” background_layout=”dark” text_orientation=”justified” text_font=”PT Sans Narrow||||” text_font_size=”20″ use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” module_class=”dbio”]


Character Name: Caroline (Caoilainn Andraste)
Alias: Lady Shade, Bane of Shades, The Midnight Raven
Gender: Female
Species/Race: Human turned Demon
Age: c587 Years, Looks to be early/mid 30s.
B-Day: September 30th
Zodiac Sign: Libra
Birthplace: Norway
Current Residence: New York, USA
Occupation: Slayer
Gemstone: Mahogany Obsidian
Theme Song: Karnivool – Deadman; A long life story! Poets of the Fall – Roses, fair representations about how Caroline views her life! Pendulum – Propane Nightmare, Rihanna – Russian Roulette


Height: 5’11”
Weight: 135lbs
Hair: Black
Eyes: Blue
Distinguishing Marks:
General Appearance: Pitch black hair, blue eyes, pale skin. She seems to have that “evil goth look” going, so she tries to offset that by wearing color. Caroline avoids wearing black clothing. She favors a navy blue long jacket, and darker muted tone clothes. Hunter greens, maroon reds, dark purple.
Strengths: Physical strength & agility. She’s several times stronger and faster than a normal human. Ability to see very well in the dark, hear softer sounds. Caroline also retains some magic power. Mostly dealing in shadow & light properties. She may also cast most magic spells without aid of blood.
Weaknesses: Power doesn’t necessarily come with advanced healing. She might be quicker and stronger, but her body is still very human. She heals normally, can catch any flu, cold or disease, can be poisoned, suffers from bloodloss, etc. Caroline can only do as much as her body can support.

Akse komme til meg!
Akse tilkalle!
Og hermed stave jeg knipe du, beseire beistet!
bånd omringe og knipe.
forherlige kast , nord sør øst vest , gjemt fra syn


Current Goal/Purpose: Penance for Personal Sins
Hobbies: Collecting Antiques, Fashion Design
Talents: Metal Work
Fears: Making another big mistake. Someone slaying HER. Aliens. (The thought of life on other planets freaks her out.) Incubus (Past experience leaves her afraid of repeating!)
General Personality: Caroline was once a righteous individual. Judgmental, stubborn. Everything was in black or white, good or evil. You were either an honest, hard working individual or you were a bad person. Monsters were horrible creatures without compassion or feelings, and humans were victims of great evil. Outside of her solid opinions, she was strong-minded, outspoken (for a woman at the time), commanding, and had a visible presence in her village. Needless to say, her opinions of everything changed after she fond herself possessed by a demon and slaughtering her own village.
Inner Personality: Caroline has withdrawn herself from the world in general, fearing getting too involved with others. With guilt about what she’s done, fear that others will slay her just for being a demon, and a desire to right her sins… life feels a bit complicated. After her third husband, she has not felt the need to have a deeper relationship with anyone. (It broke her heart to watch him die.) Occasionally she will have a brief affair, but it never lasts for long. Caroline has a habit of helping or picking up strays, possibly to make up for feeling lonely!
Self Perception: She is very hard on herself for the choices she’s made. Caroline doesn’t feel that she deserves a good life, but still finds herself striving for it.
Fondest Memory:
Painful Memory: Watching her third husband die. It was then she realized she was going to live a very long time, and any man she loved was going to inevitably die before she did.
Biggest Regret: Taking that demon’s soul…
Secret: Murdering an entire village, being a demon… that’s usually a secret you want to keep to yourself.


General History:
Life as a Human; Parents were tailors, and she worked as a tailor also. Beigarth was a big bumbling blacksmith and determined to find himself a good wife, but he was striking out with all of the women in the village. All of the women feared him because he was such a big and violent looking man! When he finally attempted to court Caroline, and tried so hard to be gentle with sweet words and flowers she laughed at him. His wounded look touched her, and she was in love! They married not too long after and she worked with him at smithing. Their life was pleasant for a year or so, before Beigarth had to leave to help protect the village during a battle. He died, and she was hurt, but that was the way of the world. She continued on their work with smithing.

The Contract; “Grant me the strength to save them.” One sin in exchange for power. It was Caoilainn’s great mistake. A plague of monsters terrorizing the country side and she made a deal with a demon. She could be granted power if she did a deed for the demon in return. There was a child born – a half demon half human creature. It was a monster and would grow to be a dangerous threat. The child was a demon like the rest, Caoilainn was sure this was what was best to save the villages. She signed the deal, killed the child. Gained a power.

But signing deals with demons come with consequences… Caoilainn was consumed by the power. Possessed by the child. Became the demon. It was her own hands that destroyed the villagers. When the possessed soul burned off, Caoilainn was left with all the powers and all of the guilt of her crimes. Despair had her burning the entire village to the crime to erase all that happened, but she couldn’t get away from her guilt. When she left she was wild and feral. Bitter and slaying any demon or ill-intent creature that crossed her path without question.

The Mentor; Still wild and reckless, she came across demons hassling an old man. She fought them and killed them, exhausting herself in the process. The old man even proved just how much energy she wasted by taking her to the ground and sitting on her. She had been so tired and weak, she was unable to move him. He made her an offer! For one with so much potential, she should know how to control herself. He could teach her. At first she refused, but she accepted after some thought. He taught her how to control her power, conserve her energy and most importantly how to control her temper. What she learned with him she continues to value in present date. To not be so judgemental. To listen and give people an opportunity to take second chances.

The Second Husband; Long after the death of her mentor, Caroline roamed as a slayer and continued his work. The small French town she came across was quaint. She cleared out the demons, but found herself enchanted with a human man by the name of Louis DePaul. He was charming, charismatic and was doing great things for the town. His romantic courting led to them getting married. But she never told him that she was a demon. One day her secret was revealed and the townspeople accused her of being a witch. Louis did not give her a chance to explain. They burned her at the stake and Louis let her die. — At least that is what they thought. She escape with simple spells, but did not bother to go back. Louis letting her die broke her heart, and she couldn’t bare to go back.

The Scholar Wizard; Sixty years or so after she left France, there was a particular bad war between some magical beings. Caroline took part and was badly injured for her efforts. A Wizard, Ederyn, took her in helping to nurse her back to health. For a long time, she was about ready to just let herself die. She was still miserable about Louis DePaul and the constant war and death and slaying was not making matters any better. For several months being laid up in bed, she refused to speak to him or bother to acknowledge him. When she was feeling more healthy she would wander around his tower home, and one afternoon he was nearly killing himself trying to do metal work. The man was not strong or graceful, nor was he particularly good at anything. Calling raging imbecile she sent him away and took over the work for him before he hurt himself. From then on, she spoke more with him. Months turned to years and she never left. Their life was quiet and simple. They never married but she loved him. He finally died at the ripe old age of 93. When she left, she left the tower burning. Watching the man she loved grow old and die left a deep scar.

From then on, she called herself Caroline Andraste. Taking Ederyn’s last name, even though they had never married. She’s never married again, nor carried a serious relationship. Her moments are always brief and impersonal. One night stands or quick flings. She can’t bare dealing with another broken heart and doesn’t believe she deserves to have that kind of love.


Alistair: Her relationship with Alistair is pretty peculiar. She firmly believes he deserves the cursed he had placed on him by an angry witch, but also believes that if he actually tried he might learn the lesson and become a better man. Until he figures it out, she has allowed him to stay with her and keeps others from doing him harm (no matter how much he asks for it.)
Dark: Caroline believes strongly in second chances and Dark is one that not only has an opportunity for a second chance – he could do much good with it. What started as a typical “give a chance” mission, has turned to a real interest in seeing the kind of man Dark grows in to.
Evangeline: Evangeline reminds her of an old fashioned princess. The way one is supposed to be. She thinks it’s a miracle the woman even exists and still behaves the way she does. Caroline is protective of her in the same way a knight would pledge his loyalty to his lady. She feels Evangeline does not stick up for herself often enough, and occasionally feels the need to do it for her.
Gabriel: A healthy respect and fear of Gabriel, as anyone with sense would have! Caroline finds his relationship with Evangeline odd but heartwarming. Yet his neglect to his woman often pisses her off.


– Caoilainn’s first marriage with the Beigarth blacksmith!
– Monsters begin attacking local villages.
– Caoilainn strikes a deal with a demon. She kills a demon child.
– being possessed by the demon soul she killed, Caoilainn becomes the demon and kills her own village.
– With the demon soul burned off, Caoilainn is left with it’s power.
– Angry and bitter, she meets the one that becomes her mentor and teacher.
– Death of mentor and acceptance to make up for her sin by being a slayer.
– Caroline’s second marriage to the Townsman Louis DePaul.
– Second husband discovers Caroline is a demon, and it dun end pretty.
– Third serious Affair. The Scholar Wizard Ederyn.
– Ederyn dies. Very sad.
– Meets Alistair who becomes her familiar/partner.
– The Incubus of Harrisburg.

– Discovers Dark and takes responsibility for him.
– Makes oath to Gabriel that she will protect Dark and Evangeline. (after getting Evangeline from Malsuada.)

Here comes the end of all I know,
In this moment come and gone
And as the rain falls
This is all I have.
A blessing, a curse,
Water dark and cold.
There goes my love,
faces fading, broken places.
I am a soul taker.
Of cruel wit and no peace of mind.
And as the rain falls,
This is all I have.
Here I fall again,
Searching for a second try, a second life.
Of redemption and forgiveness,
Who I am and who I could be.
Choices made, dreams alive.
As the rain falls.


Character’s greatest fear: Repeating Mistakes – Or facing those mistakes?
What is the worst thing that could happen to him/her? Having to face the people she murdered.
What single event would most throw character’s life in complete turmoil? No longer being a demon.
Why? She doesn’t know what it’s like to be soley human anymore. Were she human now, there would be a lot of people out there ready to take advantage of it.
Character is most at ease when: Listening to soft music, drinking a cup of hot tea and curled up on the sofa with a magazine or book.
Most ill at ease when: Having to speak about Louis.
Depressive or SAD (Seasonal Affective Disorder)? No
Priorities: Protect the Bright Queen!
How s/he feels about self: Caroline has a lot of pride in the person she has become, but deep down she still feels like she doesn’t deserve to be alive or claim any happiness for herself. It’s a constant inner struggle.
Past failure s/he would be embarrassed to have people know about: Dark digging her out of a coffin!
Why? It shows that she has a weakness that can be exploited.
If granted one wish, what would it be? She couldn’t say. Any time she thinks about it, she wonders about the consequences of every wish.


Greatest source of strength in character’s personality (whether s/he sees it as
such or not): Perseverance.
Greatest source of weakness in character’s personality (whether s/he sees it as
such or not): Pride
Character’s soft spot: She is a softy to underdogs and has a habit of helping them out.
Is this soft spot obvious to others? Yes.
If not, how does character hide it?
Biggest vulnerability: She can’t bring herself to harm children or anything that LOOKS like a child. Even talking about having children is a strange topic for her!
Which of the 7 deadly sins does your character fight (or give into, willingly or not)?
PRIDE (lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy, pride)
Which of the 7 virtues does your character have (or fight against)?
[have] Patience [fight] abstinence (chastity, abstinence, leberality, diligence, patience, kindness, humility)


Optimist or pessimist: Pessimist Why? She feels it’s more realistic. There’s a lot of evil in the world.
Introvert or extrovert: Introvert Why? Though she can be out in the open, most of her personal thoughts are kept to herself.
Drives and motivations:
Extremely skilled at:
Extremely unskilled at:
Good characteristics:
Character flaws:
Biggest regret:
Minor regrets:
Biggest accomplishment:
Minor accomplishments:
Character’s darkest secret:
Does anyone else know?
If yes, did character tell them?
If no, how did they find out?


One word character would use to describe self:
One paragraph description of how character would describe self:
What does character consider best physical characteristic?
What does character consider worst physical characteristic?
Are these realistic assessments?
If not, why not?
How CHARACTER thinks others perceive him/her:
What four things would CHARACTER most like to change about self? (#1 most
important, #2 second most important, etc.)
If change #1 was made, would character be as happy as s/he thinks?
If not, why not?


Has character ever cheated on signficant other?
How does character relate to others?
How is s/he perceived by…
How does character view ____?
First impression: Why?
What happens to change this perception?
What do family/friends like most about character?
What do family/friends like least about character?


Immediate goals:
Long range goals:
How does character plan to accomplish goals?
How will other people around character be affected?


How character reacts in a crisis:
How character faces problems:
Kinds of problems character usually runs into:
How character reacts to NEW problems:
How character reacts to change:


Favorite clothing: Why?
Least favorite clothing: Why?
Other accessories:
Where does character live?
Where does character want to live?
Spending habits (frugal, spendthrift, etc): Why?
What does s/he do too much of?
Too little of?
Most prized possession: Why?
Play musical instrument? Which?
How did s/he learn?


Person character secretly admires:
Person character was most influenced by:
Most important person in character’s life before story starts:


A. If your character were to die this evening with no opportunity to communicate with anyone, what would they most regret not having told someone? Why haven’t they told them yet?
— Caroline would have wanted to say honestly and without joke or sarcasm how much she loved!

B. Would your character accept $1,000,000 to leave the country and never set foot in it again?
— No. She has no use for money.

C. Your character is given the power to kill people simply by thinking of their deaths and twice repeating the word “good-bye.” People would die a natural death and no one would suspect them. Are there any situations in which they would use this power? [If they can imagine themselves killing someone indirectly, could they still see doing it if they had to look into the person’s eyes and stab the person to death? Have they ever genuinely wanted to kill someone or wished them dead?]
— Yes and no. It’s something she could do without regret, but at the same time she feels it much more honorable to do the deed face to face.

D. What would constitute a “perfect” evening for your character?
— Good music, good dinner, good sex!

E. Would your character rather be extremely successful professionally and have a tolerable yet unexciting private life, or have an extremely happy private life and only a tolerable and uninspiring professional life? [Since so many people place great emphasis on a happy private life, why do people often wind up putting more energy into their professional lives? If you feel that their private life is more important to your character, do their priorities support this? Are they simply unwilling to admit that work is more important? Do they use work as a substitute? Do they hope professional success will somehow magically lead to personal happiness?]
— Caroline has put “work” first over everthing else. She hasn’t had very close or intimate relationships with someone for a long time.

F. If your character could wake up tomorrow having gained any one ability or quality, what would it be?
— She thinks she would have been an excellent Avatar of Light, but that’s pride talking more than common sense.

G. Your character has the chance to meet someone with whom they can have the most satisfying love imaginable – the stuff of dreams. Sadly, they know that in six months the person will die. Knowing that pain that would follow, would they still want to meet that person and fall in love? What if they knew their lover would not die, but instead would betray them? [In love, is intensity or permanence more important to them? How much do they expect from someone who loves them? What would make them feel betrayed by their mate – indifference? Dishonesty? Infidelity?
— Having loves that both died and betrayed her, she had no desire to go through that and risk it again.

H. Does your character prefer being around men or women? Do their closest friends tend to be men or women?
— Caroline is very protective of women, but her closest friends have always been males.

I. Would your character be willing to murder an innocent person if it would end hunger in the world? [Would it torment them more to have the blood of an innocent person on their hands or to know they let millions of people die? What do they think of people who achieve great things by compromising their principles? Many are will to give their own lives but not to take the life of another; is anything so important they would sacrifice their very soul for it?]
— She WAS willing and killed a child and sacrificed her soul to save her village. The guilt drives her insane.

J. What is their most treasured memory?

K. If your character knew there would be a nuclear war in one week, what would they do?
— Do everything possible to try and stop it. And if that doesn’t work, enjoying a week with some good sex would have to do!

L. What is the greatest accomplishment of your character’s life? Is there anything they hope to do that is even better?

M. One would be the one material item your character would save during a fire?

N. Your character is offered $1,000,000 for the following act: before them are ten pistols – only one of which is loaded. They must pick up one of the pistols, point it at their forehead, and pull the trigger. If they can walk away they do so a millionaire. Would they accept the risk?
— No. She’s reckless but not stupid.

O. If your character could choose the manner of their death, what would it be? [Would they die a hero’s death, die a martyr to some great cause, die in a natural catastrophe, or die peacefully? Why is it so tempting to have death catch us in our sleep?]
— Caroline has issues thinking about death, but doesn’t want to admit it. She doesn’t want to die PERIOD. She would waffle between wanting to die during something important and noble, or dieing blissfully unaware.

P. For what in your character’s life do they feel most grateful?

Q. How forgiving is your character?
— More forgiving than she should be.

R. When your character tells a story, do they often exaggerate or embellish it? If so, why?
— She never embellishes. She has no reason to!

S. How much does your character feel in control of the course of their life?
— Most of the time she feels very in control, but there are moments where she questions whether or not fate is directing everything.

T. Is it easy for your character to ask for help when they need it? Will they ask for help?
— Caroline has a lot of pride and will rarely ask for help.

U. Would your character like to be famous? In what way?
— She doesn’t care about fame one way or the other. But she is amused with having a reputation.

V. What are your character’s most compulsive habits? Do they regularly struggle to break those habits?
— She is a “runner” if a fight or problem hits the wrong chord, she flees so she doesn’t have to face it or deal with it.

W. What does your character strive for most in their life: accomplishment, security, love, power, excitement, knowledge, or something else?
— Caroline tells herself that she is striving for redemption. She wants to make up for her mistakes. But she always wants security and love and to know that she deserves it. It’s someting she doesn’t want to admit.

X. How easily embarrassed is your character?
— Very hard to embarrass Caroline.

Y. Does the fact that your character has never done something before increase or decrease its appeal to them?
— She finds new things interesting!

Z. How many different sexual partners has your character had in their life? Would they prefer to have had more or fewer?
— More than she will ever care to count. If she were honest with herself, it would be fewer in favor of having real relationships instead of just sexual partners.

[/et_pb_text][/et_pb_column_inner][/et_pb_row_inner][/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=”1_2″][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][et_pb_image admin_label=”Image” src=”” show_in_lightbox=”off” url_new_window=”off” use_overlay=”off” animation=”left” sticky=”off” align=”left” force_fullwidth=”off” always_center_on_mobile=”on” use_border_color=”off” border_color=”#ffffff” border_style=”solid” /][/et_pb_column][/et_pb_section]